Jesus calms a storm on the Sea of Galilee. According to the Gospel of Mark, Jesus and his disciples were crossing the sea when a storm arose. The disciples woke Jesus, afraid they would perish. Jesus rebuked the wind and said to the waves "Quiet! Be still!" The wind then died down and there was a great calm. Commentaries discuss how this event demonstrated Jesus' power over nature and his divine authority. It showed that even in times of danger, Jesus provides protection and tranquility for his followers through faith.

1. JESUS WAS ABLE TO QUIET A STORM
EDITED BY GLENN PEASE
Mark 4:39 39He got up, rebuked the wind and said to
the waves, "Quiet! Be still!"Then the wind died down
and it was completely calm.
New Living Translation
When Jesus woke up, he rebuked the wind and said to
the waves, “Silence!Be still!” Suddenly the wind
stopped, and there was a great calm.
BIBLEHUB RESOURCES
Pulpit Commentary Homiletics
Human And Divine Remonstrances
Mark 4:38, 40
A.F. Muir
Christ and his disciples chide one another, yet gently and affectionately.
Representative positions -

2. I. AS SUGGESTING THE OPPOSITE STANDPOINTSFROM WHICH
PRACTICAL DIFFICULTIES OF THE RELIGIOUS LIFE MAY BE
REGARDED.
II. As FURNISHING THEIR SOLUTION. - M.
Biblical Illustrator
And the same day, when the even was come, He saith unto them, Let us pass
over unto the other side.
Mark 4:35-41
In the storm
R. A. Griffin.
I. THE INFLUENCE OF DANGER. it causedthe disciples to doubt the care
of Christ. Why is it we doubt the Lord in seasons ofdanger?
1. Imperfect knowledge ofthe Lord.
2. Natural impatience.
3. Satanic temptations.
II. THE FOLLY OF SUSPICION. It is groundless. The truth is ratified, that
God will not leave us to perish. Were it not statedin such plain terms, we
might infer as much from —
1. God's former dealings with ourselves and others.
2. The known characterof the Lord.
3. The relationship in which we stand to Him.
III. THE SECRET OF TRANQUILITY.
1. Meditation.

3. 2. Prayer.
3. Resignation.
IV. THE BLESSEDNESSOF HOLY CONFIDENCE.
1. It honours God.
2. It blesses ourown souls afterward.If the record had run thus, "And there
arose a greatstorm, etc., but the disciples, believing their Masterwould not
suffer them to perish, watchedHim until He awoke. And when Jesus arose,
He said, Greatis your faith; and He savedthem," what joy would the memory
have brought to their hearts in later years!
3. Hereby we obtain more speedyrelief. Unbelief causes Godto delay or deny
(Matthew 13:58).
(R. A. Griffin.)
A greatstorm and a great calm
JosephHughes.
I. The first aspectof Christ's life presented to us in this wonderful passageof
Scripture is His WEARINESS.
1. It arose from incessantlabour.
2. It arose from laborious work.
II. The secondaspectofChrist's life brought before us is HIS REST. We
regard this sleeping of Christ —
1. As an evidence of His humanity.
2. As an evidence of His trustfulness. He castHimself upon His Father's care,
and was not afraid of Galilee's stormy lake.
3. As an evidence of His goodness. He slept like one who had a good
conscience.

4. III. But all too soonwas THE BEST OF CHRIST DISTURBED. "And they
awoke Him." How often was Christ's repose disturbed! Three things led to the
disturbance of Christ's rest:
1. A sudden and violent storm.
2. The danger of the disciples.
3. The fears of the disciples.
IV. Then followedA GLORIOUS MANIFESTATION OF THE POWER OF
CHRIST.
1. It was manifestedin His authority over nature.
2. It was manifestedin His rebuke of the disciples.
3. It was manifestedin His evident superiority of character.Whatmanner of
man is this? He is the God-Man, who stands equal with God on the high level
of Deity, and equal with man on the low level of humanity. "He that hath seen
Me, hath seenthe Father."
(JosephHughes.)
A picture of the Christian life
Dr. Tholuch.
This narrative is a touching picture of the Christian life. Following its
leadings;we contemplate the Christian life in its beginning, in its progress, in
its issue.
I. The BEGINNING OF THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. We go out on the waves of
life and have Christ for our leader in the days of our childhood; that is, where
we have the blessing of Christian parents and teachers, etc. Oh happy years of
childlike faith! How merciless they who could rob us of this faith. What have
they to offer in its place? No;we will not be robbed of it. In its nature and
essencethis childlike faith is true and unchangeable;but the garment by
which it is covered, the veil it carries over it, must be torn off. The childlike

5. faith receives the Saviour in the only vesselin which the child canreceive the
Divine — in the vesselofthe feelings. In manhood we have another vesselin
which we can receive Him — the vesselof the understanding. Notthat we
should loose Him from the vesselof the feelings as we become men, but that
our manhood should receive Him into the understanding as well as into the
heart. Our childlike faith has seenthe Saviour as the little ship of life glided
over the smooth waters;it has not yet learnt to know Him in the storm and
the tempest. It has known Him in His kindness and love; He is not yet
revealedin His wisdom and power.
II. The beginning of life passes by, and in the progress of life Christ slumbers
in the soul, and is AWAKENED BY THE STORM. Thatbeautiful childlike
sense offaith slumbers — not universally, for there have been favoured souls
in whom Christ has never slumbered, who have retained their childish faith to
their ripe manhood. It is otherwise in times of conflict like these. it seems that
in these troubled times, this childlike faith must apparently die, i.e., must
throw off its veil when the storm rages, and rises in a new form. Even on the
sacredfloor of the church the young Christian finds doubt, strife, and
disunion, and he doubts. The Lord awakes, andsays, "...Canstthou believe?"
and we answer, "...Lord, I believe; help Thou mine unbelief." There is faith
still, though doubt may be ever so strong; there is still an anchor firmly
fastenedin the sanctuaryof the breast. Faith slumbers, but is not dead.
III. That will be the issue if, insteadof yielding, you wrestle. As you have
known the Saviour earlier in His kindness and love, you will come to know
Him in His wisdom and power. Life is a conflict. Some trifle with life; with
them it is like playing with soapbubbles. They have never lookedthe doubt
earnestlyin the face, to saynothing of the truth. God will not send the noblest
of His gifts to laggards:the door of truth closedagainstthose who would
willingly enter is a solemn thought (Matthew 25:10, 11).
(Dr. Tholuch.)
The disciples in the storm

6. D. G. Hughes, M. A.
I. IN THE STORM WHILE PROSECUTINGTHE SAVIOUR'S
COMMAND — teaching.
1. Implicit obedience does not exempt from trials. Joseph, David, Daniel, St.
Paul, etc.
2. Trials are not always punitive, but always disciplinary. This trial was a test
both in respectto faith and works.
(a)Will they believe that they will be saved?
(b)Will they go on in their line of duty?
II. IN THE STORYWHILE JESUS WAS WITH THEM.
1. Jesus was exposedto the same fury of the tempest, and to the same
upheavals of the angry waves.(a)Was there ever a storm in which Jesus was
absent from His disciples?
2. Though with His disciples, He was fastasleep.
(a)A symbol of what frequently occurs. Letevery disciple remember that a
sleeping Christ is not a dead Christ.
(b)Though asleep, He has not forgottenHis disciples.
III. IN THE STORM WHILE JESUS WAS WITH THEM AND YET THEY
HAD TO CRY TO HIM FOR DELIVERANCE.
1. Prayeris the disciples'privilege and duty at all times, especiallyin times of
trial and peril.
2. The prayer that arises from a believing heart cannever go unanswered.
IV. IS THE STORM DELIVERED FROMTHE STORM IN ANSWER TO
PRAYER.
1. Christ's Divine power was not affectedby physical fatigue.

7. 2. Jesus, touchedby the cry of His disciples, wields a power before which
nothing can stand.
V. DELIVERANCE FROM THE STORM A GRAND MORAL POWER.
1. It exerciseda moral power, awakening deeperreverence for Christ as
Messiah.
2. Awakening greaterawe for Christ as the Son of God.
(D. G. Hughes, M. A.)
God's storms
R. Glover.
They only measure Christ aright, who are forced to carry to Him some great
grief, and find by experience He is greatenough to save them. It is when men
have weighedHim in the balances ofsome greatnecessity, and found Him not
wanting, that they believe in Him. So the disciples are sentto school. Storm
and dangerare for the night to be their schoolmasters, bringing them to
Christ, not with wonder or service merely, but with suppliant prayers. So
starting, they get on their journey a little way, hoping, I suppose, that an hour
and a half will see them comfortably across;when lo! this gale breaks on them
with the fury of a wild beast. They are stunned with its suddenness. Doubtless
in an instant the sail is lowered, oars are shipped, and carefully keeping head
to wind or giving way before it, they seek to avoid getting broadside on to the
waves in the dangerous trough of the sea. It is touching to see how they shrink
from waking Him. Pitiful for His weariness, reverentto His dignity, they run
every risk they dare before presuming to disturb Him. Yet how confused they
must have felt. A sleeping Christ seems a contradiction. If Saviour of men,
why does He not rise to save Himself and them? If He is ignorant of the storm,
and about to be drowned, how came His mighty works? Suchis life! The sea
calm — gleam of setting sun or rising stars reflectedon the limpid surface;no
occasionofsolicitude disturbs the heart, and you are making goodprogress to
some haven of rest, when suddenly a storm of cares overwhelms the soul, and

8. so batters and agitates it that it is like to be drowned beneath their weight; or
a storm of grief rises from some bereavement, and threatens to overwhelm all
faith or hope in God; or a storm of temptation assails and seems to make
goodness impossible, andruin inevitable. And still Christ seems asleep. It
seems as if He must be either ignorant or indifferent, and you do not know
which of the two conclusions is sadder to come to. Murmur not. Others have
been in storms, and thought the Saviour listless;but He is never beyond the
call of faith.
(R. Glover.)
Christ in the storm
Canon Liddon.
It is, then, no freak of fancy to see in this narrative an actedparable, if you
will, an actedprophecy. Again and againthe Church of Christ has been all
but engulfed, as men might have deemed, in the billows; again and again the
storm has been calmed by the Master, who had seemedfor awhile to sleep.
I. OFTEN HAS CHRISTIANITYPASSED THROUGH THE TROUBLED
WATERS OF POLITICAL OPPOSITION. During the first three centuries,
and finally under Julian, the heathen State made repeatedand desperate
attempts to suppress it by force. Statesmenand philosophers undertook the
task of eradicating it, not passionately, but in the same temper of calm
resolution with which they would have approachedany other well-considered
socialproblem. More than once they drove it from the army, from the
professions, from the public thoroughfares, into secrecy;they pursued it into
the vaults beneath the palaces ofRome, into the catacombs, into the deserts. It
seemedas if the faith would be trodden out with the life of so many of the
faithful: but he who would persecute with effectmust leave none alive. The
Church passedthrough these fearful storms into the calm of an ascertained
supremacy; but she had scarcelydone so, when the vast political and social
system which had so long oppressedher, and which by her persistent suffering
she had at length made in some sense her own, itself began to break up

9. beneath and around her. The barbarian invasions followedone upon another
with merciless rapidity; and St. s lamentations upon the sack ofRome express
the feelings with which the higher minds in the Church must have beheld the
completed humiliation of the Empire. Christianity had now to face, not merely
a change of civil rulers, but a fundamental reconstructionof society. It might
have been predicted with great appearance ofprobability that a religious
system which had suited the enervatedprovincials of the decaying empire
would never make its way among the free and strong races that, amid scenes
of fire and blood, were laying the foundations of feudalism. In the event it was
otherwise. The hordes which shatteredthe work of the Caesarslearntto
repeatthe Catholic Creed, and a new order of things had formed itself, when
the tempestof Mahomedanismbroke upon Christendom. Politicallyspeaking,
this was perhaps the most threatening storm through which the Christian
Church has passed. There was a time when the soldiers of that stunted and
immoral caricature of the Revelationofthe One True God, which was set
forth by the false prophet, had already expelled the very Name of Christ from
the country of and Augustine; they were masters of the Mediterranean;they
had desolatedSpain, were encamped in the heart of France, were ravaging the
seaboardof Italy. It was as if the knell of Christendom had sounded. But
Christ, "if asleepona pillow in the hinder part of the ship," was not insensible
to the terrors of His servants. He rose to rebuke those winds and waves, as by
Charles Martel in one age, and by Sobieskiin another; it is now more than
two centuries since Islam inspired its ancient dread. The last like trial of the
Church was the first French Revolution. In that vast convulsion Christianity
had to encounter forces whichfor awhile seemedto threaten its total
suppression. Yet the men of the Terrorhave passed, as the Caesars had
passedbefore them; and like the Caesars,they have only proved to the world
that the Church carries within her One who rules the fierce tempests in which
human institutions are wont to perish.
II. Politicaldangers, however, do but touch the Church of Christ outwardly;
but she rests upon the intelligent assentofher children, AND SHE HAS
PASSED AGAIN AND AGAIN THROUGH THE STORMSOF
INTELLECTUAL OPPOSITIONOR REVOLT. Scarcelyhad she steered
forth from the comparatively still waters of Galileanand Hellenistic devotion

10. than she had to encounterthe pitiless dialectic, the subtle solvents, of the
Alexandrian philosophy. It was as if in anticipation of this danger that St.
John had already baptized the Alexandrian modification of the Platonic
Logos, moulding it so as to express the sublimest and most central truth of the
Christian Creed; while, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, Alexandrian methods of
interpretation had been adopted in vindication of the gospel. But to many a
timid believer it may well have seemedthat Alexandrianism would prove the
grave of Christianity, when, combining the Platonic dialectics with an Eclectic
Philosophy, it endeavouredin the form of to break up the Unity of the
Godheadby making Christ a separate and inferior Deity. There was a day
when Arianism seemedto be triumphant; but even Arianism was a less
formidable foe than the subtle strain of infidel speculationwhich penetrated
the Christian intellect in the very heart of the Middle Ages, that is to say, at a
time when the sense ofthe supernatural had diffused itself throughout the
whole atmosphere of human thought. This unbelief was the product
sometimes of a rude sensualityrebelling againstthe precepts of the gospel;
sometimes of the culture divorced from faith which made its appearance in
the twelfth century; sometimes, specifically, ofthe influence of the Arabian
philosophy from Spain; sometimes ofthe vast and penetrating activity of the
Jewishteachers. Itrevealed itself constantlyunder the most unexpected
circumstances. We neednot suppose that the greatOrder of the Templars was
guilty of the infidelity that along with crimes of the gravestcharacter, was laid
to their charge;a study of their processesis their best acquittal, while it is the
condemnation of their persecutors. Butunbelief must; have been widespread
in days when a prominent soldier, , could declare that "allthat was preached
concerning Christ's PassionandResurrectionwas a mere farce;" when a
pious bishop of Paris left it on record that he "died believing in the
Resurrection, with the hope that some of his educated but scepticalfriends
would reconsidertheir doubts;" when that keenobserver, as Neanderterms
him, , remarks the existence of a large class ofmen whose faith consistedin
nothing else than merely taking care not to contradict the faith — "quibus
credere estsolum fidei non contradicere, qui consuetudine vivendi magis,
quam virtute credendi fideles nominantur." The prevalence of such unbelief is
attestedat once by the fundamental nature of many of the questions discussed
at the greatestlengthby the Schoolmen, and by the unconcealedanxieties of

11. the greatspiritual leaders of the time. After the Middle Ages came the . This is
not the time or place to deny the services which the Renaissancehas rendered
to the cause ofhuman education, and indirectly, it may be, to that of
Christianity. But the Renaissance wasatfirst, as it appeared in Italy, a pure
enthusiasm for Paganism, for Paganthought, as wellas for Paganart and
Paganliterature. And the Reformation, viewed on its positive and devotional
side, was, at leastin the South of Europe, a reactionagainstthe spirit of the
Renaissance:it was the Paganism, evenmore than the indulgences of Leo X,
which alienated the Germans. The reactionagainstthis Paganismwas notless
vigorous within the Church of Rome than without it; Ranke has told us the
story of its disappearance. Lastly, there was the rise of Deismin England, and
of the EncyclopedistSchoolin France, followedby the pure Atheism which
precededthe Revolution. It might well have seemedto fearful men of that day
that Christ was indeed asleepto wake no more, that the surging waters of an
infidel philosophy had well-nigh filled the ship, and that the Church had only
to sink with dignity.
III. Worse than the storms of political violence or of intellectualrebellion,
have been THE TEMPESTS OF INSURGENTIMMORALITYTHROUGH
WHICH THE CHURCH HAS PASSED. In the ages ofpersecutionthere was
less risk of this, although even then there were scandals. The Epistles to the
Corinthians reveal beneath the very eyes of the Apostle a state of moral
corruption, which, in one respectat least, he himself tells us, had fallen below
the Paganstandard. But when entire populations pressedwithin the fold, and
socialor political motives for conformity took the place of serious and strong
conviction in the minds of multitudes, these dangers became formidable.
What must have been the agonyof devout Christians in the tenth century,
when appointments to the RomanChair itself were in the hands of three
unprincipled and licentious women; and when the life of the first Christian
bishop was accountedsuchthat a pilgrimage to Rome involved a loss of
character. Wellmight the austere Bruno exclaim of that age that "Simon
Magus lorded it over a Church in which bishops and priests were given to
luxury and fornication:" well might Cardinal Baronius suspend the generally
laudatory or apologetic tone ofhis Annals, to observe that Christ must have in
this age beenasleepin the ship of the Church to permit such enormities. It

12. was a dark time in the moral life of Christendom: but there have been dark
times since. Such was that when St. Bernard could allow himself to describe
the RomanCuria as he does in addressing Pope Eugenius III; such again was
the epochwhich provoked the work of Nicholas de Cleangis, "Onthe Ruin of
the Church." The passions, the ambitions, the worldly and political interests
which surged around the Papal throne, had at length issued in the schismof ;
and the writer passionatelyexclaims that the Church had fallen
proportionately to her corruptions, which he enumerates with an unsparing
precision. During the century which precededthe Reformation, the state of
clericaldiscipline in London was such as to explain the vehemence of popular
reaction;and if in the last century there was an absence ofgrossness,suchas
had prevailed in previous ages,there was a greaterabsence ofspirituality.
Says Bishop Butler, charging the clergyof the DioceseofDurham in 1751 —
"As different ages have been distinguished by different sorts of particular
errors and vices, the deplorable distinction of ours is an avowedscornof
religion in some, and a growing disregardto it in the generality." That
disregard, being in its essencemoral, would hardly have been arrestedby the
cultivated reasoners, who were obligedto contentthemselves with deistic
premises in their defenses of Christianity: it did yield to the fervid appeals of
Whitefield and of Wesley. With an imperfect idea of the realcontents and
genius of the Christian Creed, and with almostno idea at all of its majestic
relations to history and to thought, these men struck a chord for which we
may well be grateful. They awoke Christ, sleeping in the conscienceof
England; they were the real harbingers of a day brighter than their own.
IV. For if the question be asked, how the Church of Christ has surmounted
these successive dangers, the answeris, BY THE APPEAL OF PRAYER. She
has cried to her Master, who is ever in the ship, though, as it may seem, asleep
upon a pillow. The appeal has often been made impatiently, even violently, as
on the waves of Gennesaret, but it has not been made in vain. It has not been
by policy, or goodsense, orconsiderations ofworldly prudence, but by a
renewalin very various ways of the first fresh Christian enthusiasm which
flows from the felt presence of Christ, that political enemies have been baffled,
and intellectual difficulties reduced to their true dimensions, and moral sores
extirpated or healed. Christianity does thus contain within itself the secretof

13. its perpetual youth, the certificate of its indestructible vitality; because it
centres in, it is inseparable from, devotion to a living Person. No ideal lacking
a counterpart in fact could have guided the Chinch across the centuries.
Imagination may do much in quiet and prosperous times; but amid the storms
of hostile prejudice and passion, in presence ofpolitical vicissitudes or of
intellectual onslaughts, or of moral rebel. lion or decay, an unreal Saviour
must be found out. A Christ upon paper, though it were the sacredpages of
the gospel, wouldhave been as powerless to save Christendom as a Christ in
fresco;not less feeble than the Countenance which, in the last stages ofits
decay, may be traced on the wall of the Refectoryat Milan. A living Christ is
the keyto the phenomenon of Christian history. The subject suggests, among
others, two reflections in particular. And, first, it is a duty to be on our guard
against, panics. Panics are the last infirmity of believing souls. But panics are
to be deprecated, not because they imply a keeninterest in the fortunes of
religion, but because they betray a certaindistrust of the powerand living
presence ofour Lord. Science may for the moment be hostile; in the long run
it cannot but befriend us. And He who is with us in the storm is most
assuredlybeyond the reachof harm: to be panic strickenis to dishonour Him.
A secondreflectionis this: a time of trouble and danger is the natural season
for generous devotion. To generous minds a time of trouble has its own
attractions. It enables a man to hope, with less risk of presumption, that his
motives are sincere;it fortifies courage;it suggests self-distrust;it enriches
character;it invigorates faith.
(Canon Liddon.)
The Ruler of the waves
J. C. Ryle, M. A.
I. THAT FOLLOWING CHRIST WILL NOT PREVENT OUR HAVING
EARTHLY SORROWS AND TROUBLES.
II. THAT THE LORD JESUS CHRIST IS TRULY AND REALLY MAN.

14. III. THAT THERE MAY BE MUCH WEAKNESS AND INFIRMITY IN A
TRUE CHRISTIAN. "Master, carestThounot that we perish?"
1. There was impatience.
2. There was distrust.
3. There was unbelief. Many of God's children go on very well so long as they
have no trials.
IV. THE POWER OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST.
1. His power in creation.
2. In the works ofprovidence.
3. In His miracles. Christ is "able to save to the uttermost" (Hebrews 7:25).
V. HOW TENDERLYAND PATIENTLYTHE LORD JESUS DEALS
WITH WEAK BELIEVERS. The Lord Jesus is of tender mercy. He will not
castawayHis believing people because of shortcomings.
(J. C. Ryle, M. A.)
The hurricane
Dr. Talmage.
I. THAT WHEN YOU ARE GOING TO TAKE A VOYAGE OF ANY KIND
YOU OUGHT TO HAVE CHRIST IN THE SHIP. These boats would all have
gone to the bottom if Christ had not been there. You are about to voyage out
into some new enterprise; you are bound to do the bestyou can for yourself;
be sure to take Christ in the ship. Here are men largelyprospered. They are
not puffed up. They acknowledgeGodwho gives them their prosperity. When
disastercomes that destroys others, they are only helped into higher
experiences. Christis in the ship. Here are other men, the prey of
uncertainties. In the storm of sicknessyouwill want Christ.

15. II. THAT PEOPLE WHO FOLLOW CHRIST MUST NOT ALWAYS
EXPECT SMOOTHSAILING. If there are any people who you would think
ought to have a goodtime in getting out of this world, the apostles ofJesus
Christ ought to have been the men. Have you ever noticed how they gotout of
the world? St. James losthis head. St. Philip was hung to death againsta
pillar. Matthew was struck to death by a halberd. Mark was draggedto death
through the streets. St. James the Less had his brains dashed out with a
fuller's club. St. Matthias was stoned to death. St. Thomas was struck through
with a spear. John Huss in the fire, the , the , the Scotch — did they always
find smooth sailing? Why go so far? There is a young man in a store in New
York who has a hard time to maintain his Christian character. All the clerks
laugh at him, the employers in that store laugh at him, and when he loses his
patience they say: "You are a pretty Christian." Not so easyis it for that
young man to follow Christ. If the Lord did not help him hour by hour he
would fail.
III. THAT GOOD PEOPLE SOMETIMESGET VERYMUCH
FRIGHTENED.And so it is now that you often find goodpeople wildly
agitated. "Oh!" says some Christian man, "the infidel magazines, the bad
newspapers, the spiritualistic societies, the importation of so many foreign
errors, the Church of God is going to be lost, the ship is going to founder! The
ship is going down!" What are you frightened about? An old lion goes into his
cavern to take a sleep, and he lies down until his shaggymane covers his paws.
Meanwhile, the spiders outside begin to spin webs over the mouth of his
cavern, and say, "That lion cannotbreak out through this web," and they
keepon spinning the gossamerthreads until they get the mouth of the cavern
coveredover. "Now," they say, "the lion's done, the lion's done." After awhile
the lion awakesand shakes himself, and he walks out from the cavern, never
knowing there were any spiders' webs, and with his voice he shakes the
mountain. Let the infidels and the sceptics of this day go on spinning their
webs, spinning their infidel gossamertheories, spinning them all over the
place where Christ seems to be sleeping. They say: "Christ cannever again
come out; the work is done; He cannever getthrough this logicalwebwe have
been spinning." The day will come when the Lion of Judah's tribe will rouse
Himself and come forth and shake mightily the nations. What then all your

16. gossamerthreads? What is a spider's web to an arousedlion? Do not fret,
then, about the world's going backward. It is going forward.
IV. THAT CHRIST CAN HUSH THE TEMPEST. Christcan hush the
tempest of bereavement, loss and death.
(Dr. Talmage.)
The toiling Christ
Dr. McLaren.
I. Point out some of the significant hints which the gospelrecords give us of
THE TOILSOMENESS OF CHRIST'S SERVICE.In St. Matthews Gospel
the idea of the king is prominent; in St. Mark's, Christ as a servant. Notice the
traits of His service which it brings out.
1. How distinctly it gives the impression of swift, strenuous work. Mark's
favourite word is "straightway,""immediately," "forthwith," "anon." His
whole story is a picture of rapid acts of mercy and love.
2. We see in Christ's service, toil prolonged to the point of actualphysical
exhaustion. So in this story. He had had a long wearying day of work. He had
spokenthe whole of the parables concerning the kingdom of God. No wonder
He slept.
3. We see in Christ toil that puts aside the claims of physical wants. "The
multitude cometh togetheragain so that they could not so much as eat bread."
4. We see in Christ's service a love which is at every man's beck and call, a toil
cheerfully rendered at the most unreasonable and unseasonable times.
II. THE SPRINGS OF THIS WONDERFULACTIVITY. There are three
points which come out in the Gospels as His motives for such unresting toil.
The first is conveyedin such words as these:"I must work the works ofHim
that sent Me." This motive made the service homogeneous — in all the variety
of service one spirit was expressed, andtherefore the service was one. The
secondmotive of His toil is expressedin such words as these: "While I am in

17. the world I am the light of the world." There is a final motive expressedin
such words as these:"And Jesus, moved with compassion,"etc. The constant
pity of that beating heart moved the diligent hand.
III. THE WORTH OF THIS TOIL FOR US. How precious a proof it is of
Christ's humanity. Labour is a curse till made a blessing by communion with
God in it.
1. Task allyour capacityand use every minute in doing the thing that is
plainly setbefore you.
2. The possible harmony of communion and service. The labour did not break
His fellowshipwith God.
3. The cheerful, constantpostponement of our own ease, wishes, orpleasure,
to the callof the Father's voice.
4. It is an appeal to our grateful hearts.
(Dr. McLaren.)
The greatcalm
H. Sonar, D. D.
"He maketh the storm a calm." The "calm" then is the voice of God.
1. Of power.
2. Of love.
3. Of peace.
4. Of warning. No earthly calm lasts.
I. THE INNER CALM. In every soulthere has been storm. It rages through.
the whole being. But Jesus is the stiller of this storm in man.
1. In his conscience.

18. 2. In his heart.
3. In his intellect.
II. THE FUTURE CALM FOR EARTH. In every aspectours is a stormy
world. But its day of calm is coming. Jesus will sayto it, Peace,be still.
1. As a Prophet.
2. As a Priest.
3. As a King, to give the calm of heaven.
(H. Sonar, D. D.)
"Peace, be still!"
J. Vaughan, M. A.
No words can exaggerate the value and importance of a calm mind. It is the
basis of almost everything which is good. Well-orderedreflections, meditation,
influence, wise speech— all embosom themselves in a calm mind. Yet a state
of agitationis with many the rule of life. ConsiderJesus as the stiller of the
heart. He was most eminently a still character. The greatestforce of energy
and the largestactivity of mind and body are not only compatible with
stillness, but they go to make it. The persons of the largestpowerand the most
telling action are generally the quietest. They may owe it to discipline and drill
— and perhaps Christ Himself did — but they show themselves reined in and
well-ordered. Just as it was in the lake:the wind and the waves wentbefore,
and, so to speak, subdued and made the calm. The placidity of a fiery and
passionate nature is the best of foundations for all quietness. And this may be
a thought of strength and encouragementto some. The more resolute the will,
and the more violent the passion, the more complete may be the victory, and
the more imperturbable the temper, if only grace do its proper work. Want of
religious peace lies at the root of all that is trouble to the mind. A man at
peace with God will be at peace with his own conscience, withthe world; he
will not have his feelings greatlyaggravatedby external things. You won't be

19. much disturbed by anything if you feel and when you feel — "My Father!My
Father! Jesus is mine, and I am His!" Next, if you will be calm, make pictures
to yourself of all calm things — in nature, in history, in people you know, and
above all, in Christ. Take care that yon do this at the moment when you begin
to feel the temptation to disturbance. But still more realize at such times
Christ's presence. Is not He with you? — is not He in you? — and can restless,
miserable, burning feelings dare to live in such a tenement? Let the fiercest
thought touch Him, and by a strange fascination, it will clothe itself, and lie at
His feet. And, fourthly, recognize it as the very office and prerogative of
Christ to give quietness. And if He gives this, who then can make trouble! The
disciples were more amazed at this triumph of Christ over the elements, with
which they were so familiar in their sea life, than at all His other miracles.
And it is not too much for me to saythat you will never know what Jesus is, or
what that word Saviour means, until you have felt in that heart of yours —
which was once so troubled, so heaving, so tossed, and so ill at ease — all the
depth and the calm, and all the beauty and the hush which He has given you.
(J. Vaughan, M. A.)
Consult the chart in fine as well as in stormy weather
W. B. Philpot, M. A.
Let us not be like that captain of whom we lately heard, who having a true
and correctchart in his cabin, failed to consult it while the weatherwas calm,
but went below to look for it only when the wind and tide had drifted his
barque upon the bar, and so, with his eyes upon the course he should have
steered, felt the shock whichin a few moments sent them down into the abyss.
Our souls are like a ship upon the deep, and as we sail over the waves of life,
we must, like wary mariners, take the hints given us in our nature. If we see
on the horizon a cloud of some possible temptation no biggerthan a man's
hand, though all else be bright and clear — if we hear but the first blast of
some probable sin hurtling in the farthest caverns of our life — we must
beware, for in that speck, in that distant howl may coucha tempest ready to
spring up and leap down upon our souls. Above all we should always have

20. Christ aboardwith us; we should have Him formed within us as our hope of
glory; under His ensign we should sail, as our only hope of reaching that
haven for which we are making.
(W. B. Philpot, M. A.)
Utilizing Christ's presence
W. B. Philpot, M. A.
Too many Christians — nay, almostall of us at too many times, though we
have Christ with us, do not profit by His presence nor enjoy Him as we ought.
We should not only have Christ, but, having Him, ah why have we not that
faith, that assuranceoffaith, that full assurance offaith, which can realize
and utilize His presence?
(W. B. Philpot, M. A.)
Christ and His disciples in the storm
Expository Discourses.
I. The apostles were not exempted from dangerbecause they were the
attendants of Christ. Believers, look forstorms!
II. While the apostles were exposedto the storm, they had Christ along with
them in the vessel.
III. The conduct of Christ during the storm was remarkable and instructive.
He was asleep.
IV. The feelings and conductof the disciples during the storm are strongly
illustrative of human character. Theirfaith was tried. They were afraid. They
apply to Christ. Prayernot always the language of faith.

21. V. The effectof this application of the disciples to Christ. He answeredtheir
prayer, though their faith was weak. He thus revealedHis Divine power. He
unveiled His ordinary agency.
VI. Christ, with the blessing, administers a rebuke. Mark your conduct under
trials. VII. The disciples came out of the trial with increasedadmiration of
Christ.
(Expository Discourses.)
Christ asleepin the vessel
C. H. Spurgeon.
I. The apparent indifference of the Lord to His people.
II. It is only apparent.
III. He has a real care for them at times when He seems indifferent.
IV. They shall see this to be the case by and by.
(C. H. Spurgeon.)
Trust in Godoften the last extremity
While a small steampacketwas crossing a stormy bay, the engine suddenly
stopped, and for a few minutes the situation was one of real peril. One old
lady rushed to the captain with the anxious inquiry whether there was any
danger. "Madam," was the uncompromising reply, "we must trust in God."
"O sir!" wailedthe inquirer, "has it come to that?" A goodmany Christians
feel like that in times of peril; they are willing to trust in everything — except
God. There are some children, who are afraid that a thunderstorm is about to
burst over them every time a cloud gathers in the sky; and if the skyis
cloudless, they are certain that it is only the calm before the storm. They can
always see the coming storms, but cannot trust the goodnessthat sends them.

22. Help in answerto prayer
A fishing boat was struggling for life out on the sea, and the skipper had lost
all knowledge ofwhere the land was, and whither his boat was driving. In his
despair, the strong man cried to God for help. Just then a little beam from a
window light shone over the waters;the boat's prow was turned, and after a
little more manful fighting, she reachedthe haven. Was not that gleamof light
God's answerto the skipper's prayer? A missionary was returning home, and
just as he was nearing the coastsofhis country, a terrible storm came on, and
threatened to break the ship in pieces. The missionary went below, and
prayed to God earnestlyfor the safety of the ship. Presentlyhe came up and
told the captain with quiet confidence that the ship would live through the
storm. Captain and crew jeeredat him; they did not believe it. Yet the ship
came safelyto port. Was the missionary wrong when he saw in this an
instance of God's readiness to give the help His children ask?
Distrust rebuked by God's constantcare
Every miracle of God's grace is a standing rebuke of distrust. What if your
child, whom you had fed and clothed and housedfor years, should begin to be
anxious as to where his next meal or his next suit of clothes was to come from,
and whether he could be sure of having a roofover his head for another
night? What if he still persistedin his distrust, although you told him that you
would take care of all these things? If you canimagine your child acting in so
foolish a way, you have a picture of how most of us, day after day, treat the
God who cares forus, and who has promised to supply us with all things.
"Other little ships"
C. S. Robinson, D. D.
Those "otherlittle ships" gained a greatdeal that day from Christ's saying,
"Peacebe still!" which we do not discoverthat anybody was candid enoughto

23. acknowledge.The whole sea became tranquil, and they were saved. The world
receives many unappreciated benefits from Jesus Christ's presence in the
Church. Men are just so many little ships, taking entire benefit of the miracle
brought from God's great love for His own. Start with the commonestgain
that comes to the world through the Church.
1. See how property values are lifted by every kind of Christian effort.
2. See whatthe gospeldoes towards lifting a low and depraved neighbourhood
into respectability.
3. See how it enriches education.
4. See how it elevates woman.
5. See how it alleviates sickness. There is no need of pursuing the illustration
any farther.But there are just three lessons whichwill take force from the
figure, perhaps;. and these might as well be stated.
1. Why do not men of the world recognize whatthe Church of Christ is doing
daily and yearly for them, their wives, and their children?
2. Why do not men of the world see that the men in the "other little ships"
were the saferfrom the storm the nearer their boats were to that Jesus was
in?
3. Why do not men of the world perceive that the disciples were better off
than anybody else during that awful night upon Gennesareth? Oh, that is the
safestplace in the universe for any troubled soul to be in — among the chosen
friends of Jesus Christ the Lord, and keeping the very closestto His side!
(C. S. Robinson, D. D.)
Christ the Lord of nature
C. J. Vaughan, D. D.
Nature, in the sense in which we now use it, means the world of matter, and
the laws of its working. If Holy Scripture be listened to, He is so of right. "All

24. things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made that was
made." "God createdall things by Jesus Christ." There is no lordship like
that of creation. Christ in the days of His flesh actually gave proof of His
lordship on earth.
1. There is a class ofmiracles which had their place in what we may call
productive nature; in those processes whichhave to do with the supply of food
for man's life. Wine made at Cana;feeding of the five thousand; feeding of the
four thousand.
2. There is a class ofmiracles proving the dominion of Christ over animated
nature. The draught of fishes on the sea ofTiberias; the piece of money in the
fish's mouth.
3. We have examples of the sovereigntyof Christ over elementalnature, air,
and sea.
4. We have an example of Christ's sovereigntyin the domain of morbid
nature, disease and decay — "the fig tree dried up from the roots."Christthe
Lord of nature.
1. It was necessarythat the Son of God coming down from heaven for the
redemption of men should prove Himself to be very God by many infallible
and irresistible signs. It was in mercy as well as in wisdom that He gave this
demonstration.
2. It could scarcelybe but that He should as Son of God assertbelow His
dominion over God's creation, and over the processesofGod's providence.
3. Let us be careful how we speak of miracles, suchas these, as if they were
contradictions of God's natural laws, or contradictions of God's providential
operations. When Christ wrought a miracle upon nature it was to give a
glimpse of some goodthing lost, of some perfect thing deteriorated, of some
joyous thing spoilt, by reasonof the Fall, and to be given back to man by
virtue of redemption.
4. In these miracles which attestthe sovereigntyof Christ over nature we have
one of the surest grounds of comfort for Christian souls.(1)In their literal

25. sense, to regard Him as sovereignofthe universe in which they dwell.(2)In
their parabolic significance as stilling the inward storm.
5. There is also warning for the carelessand sinful. Upon His blessing or curse
depends all that makes existence a happiness or misery. The agenciesof
nature as of grace are in the hands of Christ.
(C. J. Vaughan, D. D.)
Christ asleep
Dr. Bushnell.
There is a very great spiritual importance in the fact that Jesus sleeps. In this
sleepof Jesus, A VERY GREAT MISTAKE INTO WHICH WE ARE APT
TO FALL IS CORRECTED OR PREVENTED;the mistake, I mean, of
silently assuming that Christ, being Divine, takes nothing as we do, and is
really not under our human conditions far enough to suffer exhaustions of
nature by work or by feeling, by hunger, the want of sleep, dejections or
recoils of wounded sensibility. Able to do even miracles — to healthe sick, or
cure the blind, or raise the dead, or still the sea — we fall into the impression
that His works really costHim nothing, and that while His lot appears to be
outwardly dejected, He has, in fact, an easytime of it. Exactly contrary to this,
He feels it, even when virtue goes outonly from the hem of His garment. And
when He gives the word of healing, it is a draft, we know not how great, upon
His powers. In the same way every sympathy requires all expenditure of
strength proportioned to the measure of that sympathy. Every sort of tension,
or attention, every argument, teaching, restraint of patience, concernof
charity, is a putting forth with costto Him, as it is to us. Notice also more
particularly THE CONDITIONS OR BESTOWMENTSOF THE SLEEP OF
JESUS AND ESPECIALLY THEIR CORRESPONDENCEWITH HIS
REDEMPTIVE UNDERTAKING. Saying nothing of infants, who in a certain
proper sense are calledinnocent, there have been two examples of full-grown
innocent sleepin our world: that of Adam in the garden, and that of Christ
the secondAdam, whose nights overtook Him with no place where to bestow

26. Himself. And the sleepof both, different as far as possible in the manner, is
yet more exactlyappropriate, in each, to his peculiar work and office. One is
laid to sleepin a paradise of beauty, lulled by the music of birds and running
brooks, shadedand shelteredby the over-hanging trees, shortly to wake and
look upon a kindred nature standing by, offered him to be the partner and
secondlife of his life. The other, as pure and spotless as he, and ripe, as he is
not, in the unassailable righteousnessofcharacter, tears Himself awayfrom
clamorous multitudes that crowd upon Him suing piteously for His care, and
drops, even out of miracle itself, on the hard plank deck, or bottom, of a
fisherman's boat, and there, in lightning and thunder and tempest, sheetedas
it were in the generalwrath of the waters and the air, He sleeps — only to
wake atthe supplicating touch of fear and distress. One is the sleepof the
world's Father; the other that of the world's Redeemer. One has never known
as yet the way of sin, the other has come into the tainted blood and ruin of it,
to bear and suffer under it, and drink the cup it mixes; so to still the storm
and be a reconciling peace. Bothsleepin character. Were the question raised
which of the two will be crucified, we should have no doubt. Visibly, the toil-
worn Jesus, He that takes the storm, curtained in it as by the curse — He is
the Redeemer. His sleep agreeswith His mangerbirth, His poverty, His
agony, His cross;and what is more, as the cross that is maddening in His
enemies is the retributive disorder of God's just penalty following their sin, so
the fury of that night shadows it all the more fitly, that what He encounters in
it is the wrathful castof Providence.
(Dr. Bushnell.)
The ship of the world
G. F. Cushman, D. D.
In one of the prophets we have the picture of a stately ship which is a type of
the world. She is all splendour and magnificence;she walks the waters like a
thing of life. The fir trees of Senir and the cedars ofLebanon have contributed
to her beauty; her oars are wrought from the oaks ofBashan, her sails are of
fine linen and broidered work. She has a gay and gallant crew;the multitudes

27. who throng her decks are full of joy and thoughtless of danger. Out they sail
into the great waters;her rowers bring her into the midst of the sea;and when
the eastwind rises she is broken in the midst, and lies a helpless wreck upon
the greatoceanofeternity. There was no Christ in the ship to say, "Peace, be
still;" no pitying Jesus to answerthe bitter cry of "Lord, save us, we perish."
But not so was it with the little fisher boat. It had no pomp and vanities of
which to boast, no tinselled splendour; but it carriedJesus and His fortunes
— One who could rebuke the waves ofsin. The world, wanting Christ, wanted
all things else and was lost; the Church, with Christ in the ship, had nothing
more to ask;it was sure to be savedwith His "Peace, be still."
(G. F. Cushman, D. D.)
The strange inquiry concerning fear
R. Glover.
What we could understand well enough was a mystery to Christ. In our
glibness we could have explained their fear clearly. The lake was sixty fathoms
deep; stoutestswimmer could not have saved his life in such a sea;some were
married men; life is sweet;a storm is more terrible by night than day; and so
on. But what is all plain to everyone was a mystery Christ could not solve.
How a doubt of the love of God could enter a soulpassedHis comprehension.
Why men should be afraid of the Divine ordinance called death, He could not
understand. What fear was, He knew not. What a proof of Divine sanctity lies
in the fact that all fear and doubt were mysteries to Him!
(R. Glover.)
From one fear to another
R. Glover.
I. They escapedone fear, only to getinto another; losing the fear of the
tempest, they get a greaterfear, that of the Lord of the tempest.

28. II. They lose a bad fearto geta goodone — a fear which is reverent, and one
which has as much trust as awe in it. Such fear is the beginning of faith in
Christ's Godhead.
(R. Glover.).
Commentaries
Ellicott's Commentary for English Readers
(39) Peace, be still.—Literally, be still, be silenced, The latter word is the same
as that used of the man who had not on a wedding garment, and was
“speechless” (Matthew 22:12). Note the vividness with which St. Mark gives
the very words addressedto the raging sea, as though it were a hostile power
rising in rebellion againstits true Lord.
The wind ceased.—Better, lulled.
MacLaren's Expositions
Mark
THE STORM STILLED
Mark 4:35.
Mark seldom dates his incidents, but he takes pains to tell us that this run
across the lake closeda day of labour, Jesus was wearied, and felt the need of

29. rest, He had been pressedon all day by ‘a very greatmultitude,’ and felt the
need of solitude. He could not land from the boat which had been His pulpit,
for that would have plunged Him into the thick of the crowd, and so the only
way to get awayfrom the throng was to cross the lake. But even there He was
followed;‘other boats were with Him.’
I. The first point to note is the weariedsleeper.
The disciples ‘take Him, . . . even as He was,’without preparation or delay,
the objectbeing simply to get awayas quickly as might be, so greatwas His
fatigue and longing for quiet. We almost see the hurried starting and the
intrusive followers scrambling into the little skiffs on the beachand making
after Him. The ‘multitude’ delights to push itself into the private hours of its
heroes, and is devoured with rude curiosity. There was a leather, or perhaps
wooden, movable seatin the stern for the steersman, on which a wearied-out
man might lay his head, while his body was stretchedin the bottom of the
boat. A hard ‘pillow’ indeed, which only exhaustion could make comfortable!
But it was softenough for the worn-out Christ, who had apparently flung
Himself down in sheer tiredness as soonas they set sail. How real such a small
detail makes the transcendent mystery of the Incarnation! Jesus is our pattern
in small common things as in greatones, and among the sublimities of
charactersetforth in Him as our example, let us not forgetthat the homely
virtue of hard work is also included. Jonahslept in a storm the sleepof a
skulking sluggard, Jesus sleptthe sleepof a weariedlabourer.
II. The next point is the terrified disciples.
The evening was coming on, and, as often on a lake setamong hills, the wind
rose as the sun sank behind the high land on the westernshore astern. The
fishermen disciples were used to such squalls, and, at first, would probably let

30. their sail down, and pull so as to keepthe boat’s head to the wind. But things
grew worse, and when the crazy, undeckedcraft beganto fill and getwater-
logged, they grew alarmed. The squall was fiercerthan usual, and must have
been pretty bad to have frightened such seasonedhands. They awokeJesus,
and there is a touch of petulant rebuke in their appeal, and of a sailor’s
impatience at a landsman lying sound asleepwhile the sweatis running down
their faces with their hard pulling. It is to Mark that we owe our knowledge of
that accentof complaint in their words, for he alone gives their ‘CarestThou
not?’
But it is not for us to fling stones atthem, seeing that we also often may catch
ourselves thinking that Jesus has gone to sleep when storms come on the
Church or on ourselves, andthat He is ignorant of, or indifferent to, our
plight. But though the disciples were wrong in their fright, and not altogether
right in the tone of their appeal to Jesus, they were supremely right in that
they did appealto Him. Fearwhich drives us to Jesus is not all wrong. The cry
to Him, even though it is the cry of unnecessaryterror, brings Him to His feet
for our help.
III. The next point is the word of power.
Again we have to thank Mark for the very words, so strangely, calmly
authoritative. May we take ‘Peace!’as spokento the howling wind, bidding it
to silence;and ‘Be still!’ as addressedto the tossing waves, smoothing them to
a calm plain? At all events, the two things to lay to heart are that Jesus here
exercises the divine prerogative of controlling matter by the bare expression
of His will, and that this divine attribute was exercisedby the weariedman,
who, a moment before, had been sleeping the sleepof human exhaustion. The
marvellous combination of apparent opposites, weakness, and divine
omnipotence, which yet do not clash, nor produce an incredible monster of a
being, but coalescein perfectharmony, is a featbeyond the reachof the

31. loftiest creative imagination. If the Evangelists are not simple biographers,
telling what eyes have seenand hands have handled, they have beaten the
greatestpoets and dramatists at their own weapons, andhave accomplished
‘things unattempted yet in prose or rhyme.’
A word of loving rebuke and encouragementfollows. Matthew puts it before
the stilling of the storm, but Mark’s order seems the more exact. How often
we too are taught the folly of our fears by experiencing some swift, easy
deliverance!Blessedbe God! He does not rebuke us first and help us
afterwards, but rebukes by helping. What could the disciples say, as they sat
there in the greatcalm, in answerto Christ’s question, ‘Why are ye fearful?’
Fearcan give no reasonable accountof itself, if Christ is in the boat. If our
faith unites us to Jesus, there is nothing that need shake our courage. If He is
‘our fear and our dread,’ we shall not need to ‘fear their fear,’ who have not
the all-conquering Christ to fight for them.
‘Well roars the storm to them who hear
A deeper voice across the storm.’
Jesus wonderedat the slownessofthe disciples to learn their lesson, and the
wonder was reflectedin the sadquestion, ‘Have ye not yet faith?’-not yet,
after so many miracles, and living beside Me for so long? How much more
keenthe edge of that question is when addressedto us, who know Him so
much better, and have centuries of His working for His servants to look back
on. When, in the tempests that sweepoverour own lives, we sometimes pass
into a greatcalm as suddenly as if we had entered the centre of a typhoon, we
wonder unbelievingly instead of saying, out of a faith nourished by experience,
‘It is just like Him.’
Matthew Henry's Concise Commentary

32. 4:35-41 Christ was asleepin the storm, to try the faith of his disciples, and to
stir them up to pray. Their faith appeared weak, andtheir prayers strong.
When our wickedhearts are like the troubled sea which cannot rest, when our
passions are unruly, let us think we hear the law of Christ, saying, Be silent,
be dumb. When without are fightings, and within are fears, and the spirits are
in a tumult, if he say, Peace, be still, there is a greatcalm at once. Why are ye
so fearful? Though there may be cause forsome fear, yet not for such fearas
this. Those may suspecttheir faith, who can have such a thought as that Jesus
carethnot though his people perish. How imperfect are the bestof saints!
Faith and fear take their turns while we are in this world; but ere long, fear
will be overcome, and faith will be lost in sight.
Barnes'Notes on the Bible
Peace,be still - There is something exceedinglyauthoritative and majestic in
this command of our Lord. Standing amid the howling tempest, on the
heaving sea, and in the darkness ofnight, by his own powerhe stills the waves
and bids the storm subside. None but the God of the storms and the billows
could awe by a word the troubled elements, and send a universal peace and
stillness among the winds and waves. He must, therefore, be divine. The
following remarks by Dr. Thomson, long a resident in Syria, and familiar with
the sceneswhichoccur there, will farther illustrate this passage, andthe
parallel accountin Matthew 8:18-27, and also the passagein Matthew 14:23-
32. The extractwhich follows is takenfrom "The land and the Book,"vol. ii.
p. 32, 33:"To understand the causes ofthese sudden and violent tempests, we
must remember that the lake lies low - 600 feet lowerthan the ocean;that the
vast and nakedplateaus of the Jaulan rise to a greatheight, spreading
backwardto the wilds of the Hauran and upward to snowy Hermon; that the
water-courseshave cut out profound ravines and wild gorges,converging to
the head of this lake, and that these actlike gigantic "funnels" to draw down
the coldwinds from the mountains.
On the occasionreferredto we subsequently pitched our tents at the shore,
and remained for three days and nights exposedto this tremendous wind. We
had to double-pin all the tent-ropes, and frequently were obliged to hang with
our whole weight upon them to keepthe quivering tabernacle from being

33. carried up bodily into the air. No wonder the disciples toiled and rowed hard
all that night; and how natural their amazement and terror at the sight of
Jesus walking on the waves!The faith of Peterin desiring and "daring" to set
foot on such a sea is most striking and impressive; more so, indeed, than its
failure after he made the attempt. The whole lake, as we had it, was lashed
into fury; the waves repeatedly rolled up to our tent door, tumbling over the
ropes with such violence as to carry awaythe tent-pins. And moreover, those
winds are not only violent, but they come done suddenly, and often when the
sky is perfectly clear. I once went in to swim near the hot baths, and, before I
was aware, a wind came rushing over the cliffs with such force that it was
with greatdifficulty I could regainthe shore. Some such sudden wind it was, I
suppose, that filled the ship with waves so that it was now full, while Jesus was
asleepon a pillow in the hinder part of the ship; nor is it strange that the
disciples arousedhim with the cry of Master!Master!carestthou not that we
perish."
Jamieson-Fausset-BrownBible Commentary
39. And he arose, and rebuked the wind—"and the raging of the water" (Lu
8:24).
and said unto the sea, Peace, be still—two sublime words of command, from a
Masterto His servants, the elements.
And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm—The sudden hushing of the
wind would not at once have calmed the sea, whose commotionwould have
settled only after a considerable time. But the word of command was given to
both elements at once.
Matthew Poole's Commentary
See Poole on"Mark 4:35"
Gill's Exposition of the Entire Bible
And he arose and rebuked the wind,.... He arose from off his pillow, and stood
up; and in a majestic and authoritative way reproved the wind, as if it was a

34. servant that had exceededhis commission;at which he shows some
resentment:
and said unto the sea, peace, be still; as if that which was very tumultuous and
boisterous, and threatened with shipwreck and the loss of lives, had ragedtoo
much and too long:
and the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm; which was very unusual and
extraordinary; for after the wind has ceased, and the storm is over, the waters
of the sea being agitatedthereby, keepraging, and in a violent motion, for a
considerable time; whereas here, as soonas everthe word was spoken,
immediately, at once, the wind ceased, andthe sea was calmed:a clearproof
this, that he must be the most high God, who gathers the winds in his fists, and
stills the noise of the seas and their waves.
Geneva Study Bible
And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea, Peace, be still.
And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm.
EXEGETICAL(ORIGINAL LANGUAGES)
Expositor's Greek Testament
Mark 4:39. Observe the poetic parallelism in this verse:wind and sea
separatelyaddressed, and the corresponding effects separatelyspecified:
lulled wind, calmed sea. The evangelistrealisesthe dramatic characterof the
situation.—σιώπα, πεφίμωσο, silence!hush! laconic, majestic, probably the
very words.—ἐκόπασεν, ceased, as if tired blowing, from κόπος (vide at
Matthew 14:32).
Cambridge Bible for Schools andColleges
39. rebuked the wind] All three Evangelists recordthat He rebuked the wind
(comp. Psalm 106:9), St Mark alone adds His distinct address to the furious
elements. On be still see above, Mark 1:25. Comp. Matthew 8:26; Luke 8:24,
and note. The perfect imperative of the original implies the command that the
result should be instantaneous.

35. the wind ceased]Lit. grew tired. We have the same word in Matthew 14:32,
and againin Mark 6:51. As a rule, after a storm the waves continue to heave
and swellfor hours, but here at the word of the Lord of Nature there was a
“greatcalm.”
Bengel's Gnomen
Mark 4:39. Σιώπα, be silent) cease from roaring.—πεφίμωσο, be still) cease
from violence [i.e., the σιώπα refers to the noise;πεφίμωσο, to the furious
violence of the waves].—γαλήνη, a calm) of the sea;which, under other
circumstances, wouldhave continued in a troubled state even after the wind
had lulled.
Pulpit Commentary
Verse 39. - And he arose - literally, he awoke (διεγερθεὶς) - and rebuked the
wind, and saidunto the sea, Peace,be still (Σιώπα πεφίμωσο); literally, Be
silent! be muzzled! The Greek perfectimplies that before the word was
uttered, the thing was done by the simple fiat of his will preceding the word.
The combined descriptions of the synoptists show that the storm was very
violent, such as no human powercould have composedor stilled. So that these
words indicate the supreme authority of Christ as God, ruling the sea with his
mighty power. Thus Christ shows himself to be God. In like manner, Christ is
able to overrule and control the persecutions of the Church and the
temptations of the soul. St. Augustine says that "whenwe allow temptations to
overcome us, Christ sleeps in us. We forgetChrist at such times. Let us, then,
remember him. Let us awake him. He will speak. He will rebuke the tempest
in the soul, and there will be a greatcalm." There was a greatcalm. Forall
creationperceives its Creator. He never speaks in vain. It is observable that,
as in his miracles of healing, the subjects of them usually passedat once to
perfect soundness, so here, there was no gradual subsiding of the storm, as in
the ordinary operations of nature, but almostbefore the word had escapedhis
lips there was a perfectcalm.
Vincent's Word Studies

36. Peace,be still (σιώπα, πεφίμωσο)
Lit., be silent! be muzzled! Wyc., rather tamely, wax dumb! How much more
vivid than the narratives of either Matthew or Luke is this personificationand
rebuke of the sea as a raging monster.
Ceased(ἐκόπασεν)
From κόπος meaning, 1, beating; 2, toil; 3, weariness.A beautiful and
picturesque word. The sea sank to restas if exhaustedby its own beating.
There was (ἐγένετο)
More strictly, there arose orensued. The aorist tense indicates something
immediate. Tynd. has followed.
Calm
Wyc., peaceableness.
PRECEPTAUSTIN RESOURCES
DANIEL AKIN
Trust the One Who Controls the Storm
Mark 4:35-41
Introduction: 1) Psalm107 is a wonderful song that celebratesthe goodnessof
God and His

37. greatworks of deliverance. In light of the story of Jesus calming the storm,
vs. 23-32 are
especiallypowerful and relevant, “Some went down to the sea in ships, doing
business on the
greatwaters;they saw the deeds of the LORD, his wondrous works in the
deep. Forhe
commanded and raisedthe stormy wind, which lifted up the waves of the sea.
They mounted up
to heaven; they went down to the depths; their courage melted awayin their
evil plight; they
reeledand staggeredlike drunken men and were at their wits' end. Then they
cried to the LORD
in their trouble, and he delivered them from their distress. He made the
storm be still, and the
waves of the sea were hushed. Then they were glad that the waters were
quiet, and he brought
them to their desired haven. Let them thank the LORD for his steadfastlove,
for his wondrous
works to the children of man! Let them extol him in the congregationofthe
people, and praise
him in the assemblyof the elders.”
2) These verses are almostprophetic in light of what happened to the 12
disciples of Jesus one
evening on the Sea of Galilee. Theyalso point to the inescapable truth for
those who have ears
to hear and eyes to see (4:1-34): Jesus is the God of Psalm107 who “calms the
storm, so that its

38. waves are still” (v. 29).
3) This is the first of a series ofstories that bear witness to Jesus poweras a
miracle worker.
They begin here and run to the end of chapter5.
→ He has authority overnature (4:35-41).
→ He has authority overdemons (5:1-20).
→ He has authority oversickness (5:25-34).
2
→ He has authority overdeath (5:21-24, 35-43).
4) In Mark 4:35-41 we have a historicalstory marked by careful accuracyand
detail. No doubt
we have the reminisces of Peter, the eyewitness authority behind Mark’s
gospel. He
remembered the time of day (“evening”, 4:35), the cushionin the boat (4:38),
the place where
Jesus slept(“in the stern”, 4:38), the fact there were other boats (4:36).
Further, the less than
flattering picture of the disciples is not the kind of thing one makes up about
themselves. Their
embarrassing fearand lack of faith (v. 40) was something they could not
forget.
5) God orchestrates anevent in the lives of the disciples to increase their faith
in the One they
should alreadytrust. Why? BecauseHe is Godand “with Godnothing will
be impossible”

39. (Luke 1:37).
6) Few stories have been more poorly interpreted and applied than this one.
It is not about Jesus
getting you thru the storms of life. That of course is true, but it is not the
point of this story. It is
about the One who is the sovereignand all powerful Lord whom demons
rightly recognize as
God (5:7) and we should fully trust.
Transition: Six biblical truths stand out for our considerationand edification
in this fascinating
story.
I. God is working in the everyday circumstances ofour lives 4:35-37
Jesus has had a full day of teaching (“on the same day,” v. 35). It is now
evening and
like everyone else, He and the twelve need to getaway and get some rest.
There is
nothing unusual or extraordinary about this.
He tells them, “Let us go across to the other side” (v. 35). He says “goodbye”
to the
crowdon the seashore (v. 36). He heads easttoward “the country of the
Gerasenes”(5:1)
with a flotilla. “Other boats were with Him” (v. 36). Even now He cannot get
away
3

40. completely from those who are following Him. Once in the boat, Jesus
immediately falls
into a very deep sleep.
Then in verse 37, suddenly everything turns upside/down. Note:1) a great
windstorm
arose. The wordspeaks ofhurricane type winds! 2) “The waves were
breaking into the
boat.” 3) “The boat was already filling.”
The words, and many aspects ofthis story, echo the story of Jonahon the
ship in chapter
1 of the book that bears His name. Seasonedsailorsand fishermen suddenly
find
themselves in a storm unlike anything they had ever experienced.
Now, there is a crucialpoint that must be noted at this point: it was Jesus
who led them
into the storm! On a normal evening taking a normal boat ride normal men
suddenly find
themselves in an abnormal storm and a severe crisis. This was not accidental.
This was
not a surprise to God that caughtHim off guard.
We should not be surprised by surprises in our lives. Theyare divinely
ordained
moments whereby God is working in the everyday circumstances ofour lives
to reveal
who He is, who we are, and who we need! Trials and tribulation, difficulties
and

41. desperate moments are often the times when God does His greatestwork in
our lives. By
bringing us to the end of ourselves we are driven to Him and Him alone as
Savior and
rescuer. If He does not act we will not be saved. Would you really want it any
other
way? Faith says a resounding no!
II. Jesus is human apart from sin 4:38
The Bible affirms and the Church has always believed that Jesus is both fully
God and
fully man, two natures united in one person. He is 100% divine and 100%
human in the
one person, the God-man.
4
The only qualification that needs to be made relatedto His humanity is that
He is without
sin. He had no sin nature (but one like Adam and Eve prior to the fall) and
He never
sinned a single sin, not one. Two text, in particular, make this clear:
2 Corinthians 5:21, “Forour sake he made him to be sin who knew no sin, so
that in him
we might become the righteousness ofGod.”
Hebrews 4:15, “Forwe do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize
with our

42. weaknesses, but one who in every respecthas been tempted as we are, yet
without sin.”
Both His humanity and deity are put on display in this story, and it is
humanity that
appears so clearly in v. 38. Amazingly, even astonishing, He is in stern of the
boat, fast
asleepon a cushion.
The Bible repeatedlyteaches our Lord’s full and true humanity.
→ He gothungry (Matt 4:2, “And after fasting forty days and forty nights, he
was
hungry”).
→ He gotangry (Mark 3:5)
→He cried (John 11:35)
→He died (The cross)
Now we see He slept. He had had such an exhausting day he quickly fell
asleepand kept
on sleeping right thru the storm. Interestingly, this is the only time in the
gospels that we
read of Jesus sleeping. Jesushad His “sound machine” seton waves!
Yes, He is human. But there is something else. He has a complete confidence
and trust
in the providential care of His Father. The veteranseamanmay be terrified
and in a
panic, but the carpenter from Nazarethsleeps soundly thru it all! What faith.
What trust.
5

43. Illustration: Lottie Moonsaid, “We are immortal until our work on earth is
finished.”
Jesus knew He had a work to complete on the cross. He was confident in His
Father’s
promise to see Him finish His work.
III. Humans panic when they lose faith in the one they should trust 4:38
Verse 38b records the normal human reactionto something we cannot
control. It does not
record the spiritual response one would expectfrom those who have been with
Jesus.
The disciples, in a panic, wake Jesus up. Justas the captain of Jonah’s ship
chewedhim
out for sleeping while they were perishing, so the disciples jump on Jesus as
well. Mark
says they calledhim “Teacher.” Matt8:25 says “Lord.” Luke 8:24 records
them saying
“Master, Master.” Ihave no doubt they said all of this and more! These are
terms of
respectand honor. The question they fire in His direction is not.
“Do you not care that we are perishing?” Theyquestion His love and
concernfor them,
something none of us would do, right? Frustrated by what appears to be His
indifference
to their plight (and ignoring the fact He was asleep)and facing a desperate
situation they

44. have no hope of handling themselves, they lash out in a rude outburst rather
than exhibit
faith in the one who has proven Himself trustworthy againand again.
It pains me greatlyto see myself in the disciples. Jesus has proven Himself
faithful to me
over and over and yet when caught by surprise and put into a vice of difficulty
and
trouble, I fume rather than show faith.
Spurgeon, the great Baptistpreachersaid, “Godis too wise to err, too goodto
be unkind;
leave off doubting Him, and begin to trust Him, for in so doing, you will put a
crownon
His head” (Vol. 3:1857, #156, “FearNot”).
Let’s crownHim in faith, not doubt Him in unbelief.
6
IV. Jesus has authority over nature because He is God 4:39
The Bible teaches thatGod and only God is thrice “omni.”
→ Omniscient: He know all things (actualand potential)
→ Omnipresent: He is everywhere present
→ Omnipotent: He is all powerful
Jesus awakesfrom His sleephaving been disturbed by His disciples. His
gracious
humility is immediately on display as He does not rebuke or chastenthe
disciples for

45. their less than charitable summons. In a simple, non-elaborate, non-magical
statement
He 1) rebukes the wind and 2) says to the sea “Peace!Be still!”
- The word “rebuke” canmean censure. It is the same word used in Mark
1:25; 3:12
when Jesus rebukes the demons! Could this storm have been demonically
instigated?
- “Be still” carries the idea of “muzzle.” It is a perf. imp. The idea is “be still
and stay
still.”
The response of both wind and wave is immediate because its Masterhas
spoken:“the
wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm.”
Here is our Lord’s deity on full and glorious display!
- Hurricane force winds are stopped with a single word.
- There is no struggle, no difficulty.
- Suddenly, a mega calm is present.
- Only God could do this. Jesus must be God.
This is the direction in which Jesus seeksto drive the disciples. WhatHe says
in v. 40
makes this clear.
V. Trials and difficulties come for the benefit of our faith 4:40
7

46. Jesus now turns from speaking to the storm to speaking to the disciples. His
2 questions
contain a mild but obvious rebuke:
1) Why are you so afraid? 2) Have you still no faith?
It is time for another lessonin discipleship. Jesus has againrevealedHimself
to His inner
circle, His closestfollowers. His goalis to increase their ability to hear and see
thru their
trial and difficulty. What they should have by now is greatercomprehension
and
increasedfaith in His person. This was a golden teaching moment but they
came up
short.
It is interesting to note the entire story is told from disciples perspective.
They take Jesus
with them (v. 36), raise Him from His sleep(v. 38), they are afraid and lacking
in faith
(v. 40), and they are perplexed about who this personJesus is (v. 41).
In the eye of the storm, the disciples accuseJesus offorsaking them (v. 38)
rather than
trusting Him. Unfortunately this will not be the last time Jesus questions their
lack of
faith (7:18; 8:17; 21; 33; 9:9). Until they see the resurrectedChrist, and fully
understand
what He did for them on the cross they are going to struggle.
We, in contrast, have no excuse.

47. - We know He is God.
- We know He is all-powerful and all-knowing.
- We know He has takencare of all our sin.
- We know He rose from the dead.
- We know He can be trusted no matter what!
Transition: Trials and difficulties are divine appointments to increase and
strengthen our faith.
So: 1) Why are we still afraid? 2) Do we still have no faith?
8
VI. The identity of Jesus is an issue we all must settle 4:41
This story ends with the disciples asking a question every one of us must ask
and answer.
It is unavoidable and allows for no neutrality. You cannot “sit this one out.”
Verse 41 reveals that the storm is now in the boat! It is one thing to be
terrified by a
storm on the sea. It is another thing to be terrified by Godin your boat!
The text says they were “filled with great fear.” Amazing! The fear of the
disciples at
what Jesus has done and who He might be exceeds the fear they had over the
storm. At
this point, I commend them.
The presence of God is far more fearful and frightening than the most
destructive forces
of nature. One can take your life. The other canclaim your soul.

48. Our text concludes then with this question on the lips of the disciples, “Who
then is this,
that even the wind and the sea obeyhim?” Amazing again. Despite their
recent
experiences and their past associationwith Jesus as He taught and performed
miracles,
they still aren’t sure just who He is.
Interestingly, this is the first of 3 boat scenes in Mark’s gospel. The other2
are in 6:45
52 and 8:14-21.
- Eachis associatedwith a miracle.
- Eachis a challenge to understand and settle the identity of Jesus.
- Eachis adequate for them to draw the conclusionwe must draw as well,
“You are the
Christ, the Son of God.”
The famous atheist Bertrand Russell(1872-1970)was askedwhathe would
say to God if
He discoveredupon his death that God existed and he was wrong. His
response was I
will say, “Notenough evidence, God, not enough evidence.” Thatexcuse will
not fly.
9
That answerwill not save him. The evidence is in and it is overwhelming.
The time to
settle the issue is now.

49. Conclusion
1) We have noted a number of interesting parallels with Jesus stilling the
storm and the
story of Jonah. This should not surprise us. Jesus calledHimself the true
Jonahin
Matthew 12:40. And He is! He is the true Jonah who was consumedby the
stormy sea
of God’s wrath as He hung on the cross. He endured the storm so that we
could find
peace and calm and be saved. Jesus calmedthe only storm that could truly
sink and
drown us, the storm of God’s wrath and judgment. He went down in the
storm only to
emerge 3 days later as the one who stilled the just and righteous wrath of God
against
sinners. If He took care of that storm, this divine-man can certainly be
trusted to handle
any other storm we may encounter.
2) “Who then is this, that even the wind and the sea obey him? (4:41). Ask
the demons
(5:7)! They know Him. And…we can know Him and trust Him no matter
what may
come our way!

50. Mark 4:35-41 3-17-13Life Storms I. Slide#1Announce: A. Slide#2a
St.Patricks day: Didyouknow the shamrock wasa sacredplantin ancient
Ireland because itsymbolized the rebirth of spring. Our Springs rebirth is this
Wed, 3/20. 1. Froma cold-deadwinterto the beautiful life ofSpring. 2.
Slide#2bMarch31stwe celebratethe realdeathcome to life in the celebration
of the ResurrectionofJesusChrist. Joinus outdoors, 7:30am, lowercampus. B.
Slide#3 InHis Fields: Dave LeCompte 1. Slide#4Dave behindus is a picture of
Chechnya before & after...Whathas takenplace overthere? 2. Slide#5 Whatis
drawing your heartback to Chechnya? [kids thathadgottensavedorthat you
knew from before. Small# ofChechens saved. Maleeka& Adreese]3. Slide#6
Explain the Well projectyou’re starting up. [Helen& Kenmoving there] 4.
What are some opportunities for ministry in the future? [TeachEnglish;
Pediatricians(explainState ofthe Art Hospitals) PTSD; MMAFighters] 5.
Slide#7 How people canpartnerwith you now? Needs?
II. Slide#8 Intro: Life’s Storms Mrk.4:35-41A. Slide#9 St. Patrickwasneither
Irish nor Roman Catholic 1. BorninBritain. Carried offby pirates at age 16.
He was forcedto work as a slave inIreland. After 6 years, during which he
experienceda conversion, he thenescaped& returnedto Britain & his family. 2.
Later, he had a night vision in whichhe receiveda callto evangelize Ireland. St.
Patrick endedup becoming the greatestsingle force inthe Christianization of
Ireland. Wayto Go Pat! Makesme wantto go Green. 3. Iwould saygetting
yankedfrom your homeland as a junior in H.S. & live as a slave till your 22
would have been a pretty toughLife Stormto ride out. a) Buthe did so, by
experiencing the presence ofJesus!
B. After a long day ofteaching…time forsome practical tests to seewhat
they’ve learned! 1. Slide#10This stormwas partofthe day’s curriculum.
[Stormtheology101] a) The journeyofthis boat is a picture ofthe journey of
life. 2. Slide#11a+bJesuscanYoube trusted in the storms of life? 3. Many
think that storms only come whenthey’ve disobeyedGod.
1
a) Jonahendedup in a storm because ofhis disobedience; The disciples gotinto
a storm because oftheirobedience.

51. III. Slide#12LESSONSON THE SEA(35,36)A. Slide#13a Crisis= [from
Greek krisis “decisive moment”] 1. Crisis is a situationorperiod in which
things are very uncertain, difficult, orpainful. 2. Crisis is a critical moment: a
time when something very important for the future happens or is decided. B.
Slide#13bCrisis is a goodthing…ithelps people change! 1. Godknowsthat,
and lovingly provides those times of crisis forus. 2. Theycancome incountless
forms: disaster; catastrophe; emergency; calamity; predicament; jobloss;
spouse loss; childloss; etc. 3. RememberIssac NewtonFirstLaw ofMotion,
“Everything continues in a state ofrestunless it is compelledto change by
forces impresseduponit.” a) No one is willing to do realChange until real
Crisis comes! 4. Somepeople willchange whentheysee the light; others change
only when they feelthe heat! 5. Justas we vaccinateourchildren w/the very
disease we don’twantthem to get, to build up their immune system; So Christ
builds our Spiritual Immune Systemw/ Slide#13cstorms, waves, wind, trials!
C. Jesus canbe trustedin the storms of life. 1. Youcansailwith Him right into
a sea oftribulation. 2. WithHim you’ll neversuffer the shipwreck ofyour soul.
D. It’s like soaring like a kite. Youhave to run right into/againstthe wind...to
make it go up,up,up! E. Slide#14 Time forR&R (36) - The easternshore was
relatively uninhabited. F. Slide#15 Sea ofGalilee- 700’below sealevel(13m.
Long x 8m.wide) [LakeElsinore is 6m.x1.5m.] 1. Situatedina pocket, hills on
every side. Windwould rush down the ravines from the MediterraneanSea
causing a sudden whirlwind action. [see redarrow] 2. The waveskeptbeating
into the boat. It was alreadyfilling w/water.
IV. Slide#16CHICKEN OF THE SEA(37, 38b, 41) A. Slide#17a Doyounot
care? (38) We’ve allaskedHim...Aren’tyouconcerned? Don’tyouknow? If
you were only here earlier? Don’tyou care?...OfcourseHe does! 1. Itis much
easierto trust Godwhen the sun is shining, than to trust Him whenthe storm is
raging around us.
2
a) He does care ifyou spiritually drown! b) Don’t be hastyto think He doesn’t
care...evenwhenyour sinking and He seems to be asleepinthe stern. B.
Slide#17bWe are perishing – WE? [Really, Jesusis going to sink?] 1. Hymn:

52. No waters canswallowthe ship, where lies, The Masterofocean& earth&
skies. 2. The stormcouldn’t disturb Him, but the unbelief of His disciples did!
C. Maybe you’ve asked, Jesus, whydid you fall asleepatthis important time in
my life? 1. Although Goddoes notalways shieldus from the destructiveness of
all life’s storms. He canalways be trusted to be there in the storm with us!1 D.
If you sense Jesus is asleepinthe stormyou’re going thru...relax!1. Ifyou sense
Jesus is notdoing anything it means: He’s notpacing. He’s notanxious. He’s
not worried. He’s resting! a) Youtoo mayrest, thoughthat isn’t easy. 2.
Slide#18Rememberalso, atanymoment Jesus canstandup & speak a word,
and immediately the stormwill stop. 3. How manytimes have you made Him
stopthe testing early? 4. How manytimes have you rode out the storm,
w/Christonyour vessel?
E. Seasonedsailors withcowardlyterror. (40) 1. Jesus didn’t stopw/the
calming of the elements, forthatwasn’ttheir greatestdanger, itwas the
unbelief of their hearts! a) Ourgreatestproblems are within us not around us!
2. Slide#19aThe Masterthatday taughtHis disciples that the cure for fearis
faith! a) Fearis looking atthe storm; faithis looking atthe Savior; b) Fearis
looking atthe circumstances; faithis looking atGod! (1) Oh& whatwas itlike
to be in one of the otherlittle boats? (36b) 3. OswaldChambers said, “Beware
of worshipping Jesus as the SonofGod, andprofessing your faith in Him as the
Saviorof the world, while you blaspheme Him by the complete evidence in
your daily life that He is powerless to do anything in and through you.” ouch!
F. (41) Nowtheyfearedexceedingly, ina different way. 1. This time it was
AWE in the face ofthe majestic power& presenceofChrist.
3
1 Shepherd’s Notes, Mark, pg.33
2. FearofGodeliminates cowardlyfear! a) “The fearofGodis the beginning of
wisdom!” 3. Slide#19b[lit.] Who thenis this? – Theyknew He could forgive
sins, castoutdemons, healallsorts ofdiseases, butnow even the wind & waves
obeyedHim. a) This must mean He is in constant control ofeverysituation! b)

53. Which situation canyou apply this truth to in your life today? G. Don’tonly
Wonderw/the Intellect, but Worship w/the Heart!
V. Slide#20 LORD HIGHADMIRAL OF THE SEA (38a, 39, 40) A. So here we
have The Lord High Admiral of the sea, rightnext to the Chickenofthe sea! B.
Slide#21Peace, be still(39) – Or, be muzzled, & staymuzzled. 1. Lenski, “Put
the muzzle on & keepiton” 2. A greatcalm– A double miracle here. Notonly
the wind above the sea, butalso the current below. a) Ican’tevenspeak to the
Carbonationofa Coke running overthe top ofmy glass, “no, no, no”, andhave
it listen to me! b) Slide#22Prov. 30:4Who has gatheredthe wind in His fists?
Who has bound the waters in a garment? Who has establishedallthe ends of
the earth? Whatis His name, and whatis His Son’s name, Ifyou know?
C. Slide#23 Jesus’trustin His GreatFatherwas so firmthat He rockedin the
cradle ofthe deep! 1. His disciples causedHim more disquiet than the storm. a)
They awokeHim, notthe wind, not the waves, notthe boatfilling w/water, not
the rocking back & forth, notthe noise. None ofthese wokeHim, TheyDid! D.
What a greatcry though: “Lord” “Save us” “We are Perishing”.
E. Make Jesusyouranchor, yourrudder, your lighthouse, your life-boat, &
evenyour harbor! 1. Jesus, fullyman (asleepfromfatigue) & fully God
(calming the storm). F. Jesus showedHimselfLord overthe Naturalrealm &
next week He will overthe Supernatural realm. [Theydon’tevenrealize
they’re heading right into anotherstorm]
VI. Slide#243 REASONS NOTTO FEAR A. Slide#25TheyhadHis promise
they were going to the otherside! [Promise] 1. To the otherside, He didn’t say,
“to the middle of the lake to be drowned!” 2. His commandments are His
enablement’s! 3. He didn’t promise an easytrip, but He did guarantee arrival
at their destination.
4
a) And so w/salvation. B. Slide#26 Jesus waswiththem! [Presence] 1. Is Jesus’
presence inyour life enough? a) InEx.3 God’s presencewasn’tenoughfor
Moses, he neededthe dramatic & spectacular. [rtafterburning bush & promise
“I will certainlybe with you” 3:12] b) InEx.33 God’s presencewasallthat

54. mattered to him. (1) Context: AfterGodwas so madw/goldencalfevent, He
finally said, “Depart& go upfrom here...& I’llsendMy Angel before
you(33:1,2). Mosessaid, “IfYourPresence doesnotgo withus, do not bring us
up from here.” (33:15) 2. TheyalreadyhadseenHis powerdemonstratedin
His miracles, theyshould have had complete confidence He couldhandle this
situation. 3. Theyhadn’t realizedHe is Masterofeverysituation...Haveyou? a)
Even…Bankruptcy, disease, tragedy, enslavedw/addiction, yourfortunes lost
in the stock market, a marriage lostto infidelity, one of your kids went prodigal
on you. b) Everysituation? - A financial storm? A business storm? A
professional storm? Acollegestorm? Ahouseholdstorm? Amarriage storm? A
medicalstorm? 4. Again, His goalis to strengthenyou…notshipwreck you! C.
Slide#27Jesus wasperfectlyatpeace![Peace] 1. Davidsaid, Iwillboth lie
down in peace, andsleep; ForYoualone, O LORD, make me dwellin safety.
Ps.4:8
D. Slide#28 Prayer: He displays His powerin the whirlwind and the storm. The
billowing clouds are the dust beneathhis feet. Nahum1:3b [Life storms]
BRIANBELL
DAVID LEGGE
Turn to Mark's Gospelchapter 4 for our reading, Mark chapter 4 beginning
to read at verse 35:"And the same day, when the even was come, he saith
unto them, Let us pass over unto the other side. And when they had sentaway
the multitude, they took him even as he was in the ship. And there were also
with him other little ships. And there arose a greatstorm of wind, and the
waves beatinto the ship, so that it was now full. And he was in the hinder part
of the ship, asleepon a pillow: and they awakehim, and say unto him, Master,
carestthou not that we perish? And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said
unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm.
And he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye have no faith?

55. And they fearedexceedingly, and said one to another, What manner of man is
this, that even the wind and the sea obey him?".
Here we have a vivid account, more than any other of the writers, of this first
greatmiracle of our Lord Jesus recordedin Mark...
I've entitled my messagetoday'In The Same Boat'. Now we are entering a
new sectionof Mark's gospeltodaythat spans from our first verse, chapter 4
verse 35, through to chapter 5 verse 43. Therein are containedfour of the
greatestmiracles that were ever performed by our Lord Jesus. So we see
Mark's pattern is that after the parables follow the miracles. We have spent
four, even five weeks looking atfour parables, and now we come to the
miracles of the Servant of Jehovah. Now there is a very interesting lessonfor
us all, because the works of the Lord Jesus are following His words. He had
spoken, and now He authenticates His words by the works that He performs -
that's very important for us as Christians. It's one thing to say that we are
Christians, to quote the verses, but it's another thing to live up to them, to
follow in the Master's footsteps.
Here we have a vivid account, more than any other of the writers, of this first
greatmiracle of our Lord Jesus recordedin Mark. Again it indicates that he
probably receivedthis accountfrom an eyewitness, mostlikely Peterthe
apostle who was in the boat. But I want you to see this morning that, whilst
these miracles are coming after the parables, these miracles - particularly
here in Mark's gospel, atthis moment - are actuallyparables in themselves,
but they, if you like, are parables in action. They are wrought one after the
other within the course of a few days, and indeed the one we're going to look
at this morning was performed on the very day, the same day that he gave the
four parables that He spoke.
First of all we have this storm at sea in verses 35 to 41, which demonstrates
the powerof the Servant of Jehovah, the Lord Jesus, overthe forces ofnature.
Then in verses 1-20 in chapter 5, we see this wonderful story of the demoniac
and his deliverance from the legionof demons, and that demonstrates the
powerof the Servant over the world of spirits. Then we find in chapter 5 also,
verses 25 to 34, that the Lord delivers a woman of an incurable disease, the

56. issue of blood, and that demonstrates the powerof the Servant of the Lord
over physical illness. Then in this section, finally in verse 35 of chapter 5 to 43,
we see that the Lord was able to deliver a young child from death, the power
of the Servant over the realm of death.
In eachcase in this section, these four miracles demonstrate the power of
Christ overcoming hostile forces - whether it be the forces of nature, demonic
forces, the forces ofdisease and illness, or the very force of death itself...
In eachcase in this section, these four miracles demonstrate the power of
Christ overcoming hostile forces - whether it be the forces of nature, demonic
forces, the forces ofdisease and illness, or the very force of death itself.
Mark's emphasis is: man's extremity is God's opportunity. God loves to
display Himself in the midst of our problems. There are crises ofdiffering
kinds in this section. We have a storm that no seamancould overcome. We
have a demoniac that no man could tame. We have a disease that no physician
could cure, and we have a tragedy that no parent could avert. These differing
trials and crises also differed in the type of people that they affected. You have
a storm that is affecting a company of men on the sea, some ofthem were
fishermen, sailors. You have demons affecting one man alone among the
tombs. You have disease affecting one womanwho sought to hide in the
crowd. Then you have death affecting a child in her ownfather's house.
What Mark is presenting to us is the Servant of the Lord, Jesus Christ, the
Son of God, the One who would become the Saviour of the world, proved His
sufficiency for every circumstance, and took an opportunity to show it in the
midst of men's extremity.
Now let us look at this first miracle that Mark presents to us, this storm at sea.
Let me suggestto you first of all - I have three headings, the first is: the
satanic storm. I believe that this storm was satanic in origin. If you look at
verses 35 and 36, let's read them again: ' And the same day, when the even
was come, he saith unto them, Let us pass over unto the other side. And when
they had sent awaythe multitude, they took him even as he was in the ship.
And there were also with him other little ships'. Now that's an interesting
statementthat we'll come back to againlater on: they took Him along in the

57. boat as He was. Immediately, without any provisions or preparations, after
teaching these four parables, they pushed off to sea taking the Lord Jesus in
the same boat from which He had preached those parables in that afternoon,
during that day. They take Him into the middle of the lake, and other little
ships accompanythem.
Now I don't know whether you know much about the Sea ofGalilee, but it's
only about eight miles across, andit's notoriously prone to storms, squalls of a
very violent nature. It is situated at about 700 feetbelow sea level, and it's
surrounded west, north and eastby mountains that rise about three or four
thousand feet above sea level - and that causes a phenomenon, because ofthe
geographyof where the lake is, that there is a varying climate at lake leveland
at peak level of the mountains. The climate varies so greatlythat freak storms
can happen very suddenly.
You might say: 'Well, if that is the case,and this is nothing abnormal, why are
you saying that this is a satanic storm?'. Well, the first reasonis that it would
seemmore severe than the usual storms on the Lake of Galilee. These
hardened fishermen - we know that Peter, Andrew, James and John, at least,
were experiencedin sailing - they were terrified. It would seemunusual that,
if they had experience out on this lake and of this type of storm, that they
would have been so terrified. But also verse 39 gives us a clue as to the satanic
origin of the storm, because the Lord's rebuke of it is: 'Peace, be still' - which,
literally in the original language, couldbe translated 'be muzzled'. It was used
in chapter 1 and verse 25 of the Lord's exorcismof a demon, where He told it
to be quiet.
Satan, we know, in the Gospels was constantlyattempting to disrupt the
Servant of the Lord's service in the will of God. You remember the people of
Nazarethattempting to push the Lord Jesus overthe cliff, but He was
delivered from that because He was doing God's will. We see in chapter 5 and
verses 1-20 that the Lord is on His way to deliver a demoniac of a legion of
devils. He is here to deliver the demon-possessed, andI believe that Satan was
trying to disrupt Him in that work. But I want you to notice what seems to be
an irony even, some might say, a contradiction, though it is not: although
Satanis, I believe, involved in originating this storm, verse 35 tells us that it

58. was the Lord Jesus who saidto them: 'Let us pass over unto the other side'.
Now right awaywhat that presents us with is the mystery of God's
providence.
The messagethat it gives us right awayis that this raging sea is a picture of
the storms of life through which all believers are calledto pass...
Let me explain that to you: the Lord said, 'Let us go over to the other side',
and yet they're going into the midst of a storm that Satan instigates for them,
and the Lord allows them to go through it. It sounds a bit like life, doesn'tit?
How the Lord permits us to go through certain storms, we don't understand
why - and, as the book of Job teaches us, sometimes those storms can be of
satanic origin, but God allows them for His own purpose. I can't explain that -
neither canyou, by the way - but it's a fact. Storms will be allowedinto our
lives by God, even storms that are instigatedby the devil, He will allow them.
Now, as I've already said, this is a parable in action. The messagethat it gives
us right away is that this raging sea is a picture of the storms of life through
which all believers are calledto pass. The servantis not greaterthan his Lord,
and if He is the Servant of Jehovahand having to go down this path of
suffering that will lead to the cross, as Mark so graphically paints for us, we
must take up our crossesand go down the same road and face the same
storms. We must be in the same boat. Often times it's so perplexing, and we
might even wonder if the Saviour cares atall.
Let's see the bigger picture for a moment, because this parable in action is not
disconnectedfrom the preceding parables that were spoken. It follows on in
the same context. You remember I taught you last Sunday morning that these
were the mystery parables of the kingdom, and I'll not go into all of it, but
save to say that these particularly spoke prophetically about the interim
period when the King was absent. He had presentedthe kingdom, and the
kingdom had been rejectedby the Jews, andit is sownin the hearts of men
who believe in Him - but He's gone until He comes againto setup His earthly
kingdom. So we now have a parable in actionthat took place on the same day
as He spoke those kingdom mystery parables, happening in the same boat

59. from which He spoke them - and what do you think He is saying in this
parable in action? 'You will go through storms in my absence!'.
Mark wrote, of course, this gospelto encourage Romanbelievers who were
either facing or about to face Nero's terrible persecutions. It might have
seemedfor these early Christians that the King was absent, and He didn't
care what they were going through - being fed to the lions, and burned to
death. Maybe it seemedthat He wasn'tthere because He wasn'tpreventing
these storms taking place, but the Lord wanted these disciples and those who
would follow to know He does hear the cries of His disciples, and He reveals
Himself in the midst of life's storms. You see, Mark's readers were about to be
persecuted, and some of them martyred for their faith, they needed to know
that their Lord was the Suffering Servant, who suffered and died for them -
but they also neededto know that He was triumphant over death, and in Him
they could be triumphant even in the midst of death itself.
It's not surprising that, in the early church Christian art, the church was
depicted as a boat driven upon a perilous sea, and Jesus standing in the midst.
So this is a parable in action. After giving them these spokenparables about
what it would be like when He was awayfrom the earth until He comes again,
now He is showing them the type of storms that they would go through - but
Jesus will be in the midst! He's telling them there is nothing to fear. Now of
course that's the fact, but often it is not the reality that we experience - nor
was it the reality that the disciples experienced. They experienced, during this
satanic storm, the Servant asleep.
It's not surprising that, in the early church Christian art, the church was
depicted as a boat driven upon a perilous sea, and Jesus standing in the
midst...
In verse 38 we read: 'He was in the hinder part of the ship, asleepona pillow:
they woke him, and said, Master, do you not care that we perish?'. Let's
remember where we are here: the Lord Jesus has just spent the whole day
serving the Lord, this is the end of a hectic 24 hours. Remember where we've
come from: earlier in the day He has facedopposition from His enemies, who
said that He was possessedby Beelzebub. He is misunderstood by His own

60. friends and family. He has just preachedto numerous crowds and multitudes
severaltimes along the seashore. He had interpreted those same parables
privately to His own disciples. He's at the end of the day, He's weary and He's
tired. He is now taking the opportunity, as they cross this 8 miles across the
lake, to rest.
That's a comfort, isn't it? Even the Lord Jesus neededto rest. He wasn't
wearyof the work, but He was wearyin the work. It presents to us the
mystery of the humanity of the Lord Jesus. In a moment, of course, His
divinity is going to be displayed, but most of you will know Psalm121 verse 4:
'He that keepethIsraelneither slumbers nor sleeps'. Yet here the Lord Jesus
is sleeping, why? Becausethough He had His divine nature intact when He
was on the earth, He took to Himself another nature, a human nature, the
likeness of our sinful flesh - not only that He might taste death for every man,
but that He might live life for every man, that He might be a merciful and
faithful High Priest - isn't that what Hebrews 2:18 says? 'Forin that he
himself hath suffered being tested', or tempted, 'he is able to succourthem
that are tested', or tempted. It's wonderful, isn't it?
The Servant sleeps. Now this is the only record that we have in the Gospels,
this miracle of the Servant sleeping and yet He is interrupted in His sleepby
those He has come to serve. It's interesting that He is so tired, so wearied, that
He's not wakenedby the violent squall, and yet the cries of His own disciple
arouses Him immediately. I think that's lovely. It's like some of you mothers,
you might sleepthrough a thunderstorm, but the faintest whimper of your
little infant instantly awakens youfrom rest. But the tragedy of this event is
that the disciples did not know or understand His control over the
circumstances that were around them, or indeed His care for them in the
midst of it. So they wakenedHim with the cry: 'Carestthou not that we
perish?'. What was their problem? Well, like us, they judged the Lord by
feeble sense, but did not trust Him for His grace. Theyfailed to see that
behind a frowning providence, there hides a smiling face. Like us, so often
they saw the wind, they saw the waves, and they doubted - yet they should
have trusted, even in His sleeping, Christ!

61. I don't know about you, but there are times in life where one canfeel that God
is unconscious to the storms of your life. Maybe you're too pious for that, but
the Psalmists felt it, the prophets felt it, the disciples felt it, the apostles felt it.
Times when you maybe think God has gone to sleep, God is unconscious, He's
not aware ofwhat you're going through - or if He's aware, He obviously
doesn't care, or He's not answering the cries that are from the depths of your
being. Listen to the Psalmistin 13 and 1: 'How long wilt thou forgetme, O
LORD? for ever? how long wilt thou hide thy face from me?'. Some of you
would put him aside, and tell him about God's sovereigntyand all the rest -
but that's the wayhe felt. The Song of Solomonpictorially speaks abouthow
the Shulamite opened to her beloved, but her beloved had withdrawn himself
and was gone, and she says:'My soulfailed when he spake:I soughthim, but
I could not find him; I calledhim, but he gave me no answer'.
The servants of the Lord must tread the path of the Servant of the Lord, and
it's not always a path of roses, but it certainly is a path of crucifixion!
Do you ever feel like that with God? Do you ever experience whatsome have
called'the dark night of the soul'? CanI say to you: if you've never
experiencedit, and you're truly a child of God, one day you will experience it.
It is inevitable - why? Becausethe servants of the Lord must tread the path of
the Servantof the Lord, and it's not always a path of roses, but it certainly is a
path of crucifixion! Maybe you find yourself just now in a storm, and God
seems millions of miles away, and you're asking like the disciples:does He
care? I mean, did Jesus know this storm was coming? Do you think He did,
when He put His head upon the pillow? It's like the question: did Jesus not
know that Lazarus was going to die? So the question comes from his sisters:
'Lord, if You had been here my brother would not have died'. Did He not
know? Of course He knew!He knew Lazarus was going to die, He knew the
storm was coming, but it was all part of that day's curriculum for those
servants of the Lord.
They were in His schoolof faith, and these were lessons that could only be
learned through storms and through trials - and this is a hard lessonin itself
to learn. John Newtonfound it difficult to gethis head round it, and he put

62. this mental and spiritual struggle into a poem which is very dear to me, and
I've sharedit with many of you. It goes like this:
'I askedthe Lord that I might grow
In faith, and love, and every grace;
Might more of His salvation know,
And seek, more earnestly, His face.
Twas He who taught me thus to pray,
And He, I trust, has answeredprayer!
But it has been in such a way,
As almost drove me to despair.
I hoped that in some favoredhour,
At once He'd answermy request;
And by His love's constraining pow'r,
Subdue my sins, and give me rest.
Instead of this, He made me feel
The hidden evils of my heart;
And let the angry pow'rs of hell
Assault my soul in every part.
Yea more, with His own hand He seemed
Intent to aggravatemy woe;
Crossedallthe fair designs I schemed,
Blastedmy gourds, and laid me low.
Lord, why is this, I trembling cried,

63. Wilt thou pursue thy worm to death?
'Tis in this way, the Lord replied,
I answerprayer for grace and faith.
These inward trials I employ,
From self, and pride, to set thee free;
And break thy schemes ofearthly joy,
That thou may'st find thy all in Me'.
The Lord was revealing Himself to these doubting disciples as the Creator
whose creationwould be subject to the Creator's voice. Yet how slow their
minds were to realise the significance ofHis actions...
The Lord allows the storms that our faith would grow strongerin the test. If
we enter the satanic storm and the Servantseems to sleep, it's a test, it's a test
of our faith. These disciples failedit, I have failed it, many of us will fail it. So
the Saviourcomes to them and to us with His censure, this is the censure of
the Sonof Godin verse 39, look at it: 'Do You not care that we perish? And
he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the
wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm', and then in verse 40, 'he said unto
them, Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye have no faith?'. Now first of all
He rebuked the winds and the sea, He said: 'Be muzzled!'. It's used, as I've
said, in chapter 1 verse 25 of His exorcismof a demon, it's also used of the
muzzling of an ox, and it's used of the Lord Jesus silencing the Pharisees. Now
what this was was the Lord displaying His divine nature, this was a divine act,
and in the Old Testamentthe stilling of the sea and the storm was ascribed
only to Jehovah.
Listen to one Psalm, there's many, 89: 'O LORD God of hosts, who is a strong
LORD like unto thee? or to thy faithfulness round about thee? Thou rulest the
raging of the sea:when the waves thereofarise, thou stillestthem'. The Lord
was revealing Himself to these doubting disciples as the Creatorwhose
creationwould be subject to the Creator's voice. Yet how slow their minds
were to realise the significance of His actions. They should have acknowledged

64. Him as the Son of God, as the Jehovahof the Old Testamentin Jesus of
Galilee, and they say in verse 41: 'What manner of man is this?'. Who is this?
That's not a commendable thing - we quote it like that - they still haven't got
who He is!
'Who is this, a Man of sorrows, walking sadlylife's hard way,
Homeless, weary, sighing, weeping, oversin and Satan's sway?
Tis our God, our glorious Saviour, who above the starry sky
Now for us a place prepareth, where no tear candim the eye'
He rebuked the winds and the waves, and they still didn't getit, so in verse 40
He rebukes them. He gently chides His disciples - why? Becausetheyfeared,
and they fearedand therefore failed the test they neededfaith to pass. They
should have believed. Now let me give you very clearlywhat they should have
believed, as one who has failed this test many times. First of all they should
have believed His promise - promise? Yes, there's a promise here in these
verses. Verse 35, look at it, before they setout in that boat across the lake He
said to them: 'Let us pass overunto the other side'. He didn't say: 'Let us
attempt, or make a go of getting over - because, younever know, a storm
might come, and we might be all lost and drowned' - no! He said: 'Let us go
over to the other side'. He promised them!
Now here's a lesson, Romans 10:17 says:'Faith comes by hearing, and hearing
by the word of God', and they never heard that, you see, orif they heard it
they didn't remember it. This was a practical testof what they had already
heard. He had spokenHis word in the boat, in the parables, He had spoken
His word before He setoff at the shore, and this was a testof whether they
believed His word that they would get overto the other side. God permits
trials in our lives because it's not enough to learn lessons - did you hear that?
It's not enough to learn lessons, we are expectedto live lives. We're meant to
live our faith, and claim the promises of God, and live in them in the midst of
the darkestdevilish storms! I know it's hard, but it's a question whether or
not we believe God.

65. It's bad enough that they didn't recognize that the Servant of the Lord was
the Sonof God, but they failed to comprehend the significance that they were
in the same boat as Him...
They should have believed first of all because ofChrist's promise, but
secondlythey should have believed because ofHis presence. It's bad enough
that they didn't recognize that the Servant of the Lord was the Son of God,
but they failed to comprehend the significance that they were in the same boat
as Him. I think this is so interesting, verse 36 where it says they took Him
along in the boat as He was - now what does that mean? He was tired after the
day's ministry, He was - we could say- exhausted physically, but they thought
- I think - 'We'll take care of Him. Boy, He's had a hard day, all those people
to teach, and explaining things to us, and blasphemy from His enemies, and
unbelief from His own family! We'll take Him as He is into this boat, and He'll
be able to have a good rest. He's in our care now'. By their sight they only saw
the humanity of Christ, even in infirmity and weakness, but they failed to see
by faith that even when He was asleepthe divine Lord was taking care of
them!
J. N. Darby puts it very well, and so I'll just quote him: 'They should have
remembered their own connectionwith Him. They think only of themselves.
Now faith would have recognizedthat they were in the same ship with Him,
that is to say: if Jesus leaves', thinking of the parables He's spoken, 'the seed
He has sownto grow until the harvest, He is, nonetheless, in the same vessel;
He shares, not the less truly, the lot of His followers, orrather they share His.
The dangers are the danger He and His work are in. That is, there is really
none. And how greatis the foolishness oftheir unbelief. Think of their
supposing, when the Son of God is come into the world to accomplish
redemption and the settled purposes of God, that by, to man's eye, an
accidentalstorm, He and all His work should unexpectedly sink in the lake!
We are, blessedbe His name, in the same boat with Him. If He is the Son of
God it will not sink, neither shall we'.
What's the lesson? Well, the first lessonin this parable in actionis: His
servants will not be exempt from the storm. Satanic storms of persecutionand
trials will come, but they didn't deviate the Lord Jesus Christ from God's will

66. and from that course. We will be persecutedand tried if we faithful, but if
you're going to survive through those storms, even the satanic ones, you must
have faith in Him even when He seems to be farthest awaythan ever - cry out
to Him! So often in the darkeststorms, at the lastminute, the Lord Jesus
allows the storm to revealHimself. Cry in faith, not in unbelief, and He has
promised He will come to you! Where has He promised that? John 14:18: 'I
will not leave you orphans, I will not leave you comfortless, I will come to
you'.
Here's a secondlesson, notonly will we go through these things, but I'll teach
it to you in a question: does this parable in action teachus that Christ will
always miraculously deliver from storms? Is that what it teaches?Some
present it like that, but it doesn't teachthat, because in Acts 27 Paul went
through a storm, and the Lord didn't calm it for him. Paul was a man of great
faith, and these disciples, Jesus said, had no faith. Now listen carefully: their
faith had gotnothing to do with the calming of the storm, Jesus calmedthe
storm because it was God's will to do it - but their faith had everything to do
with believing that they would come to no harm because Christ was in the
boat with them. And therefore, if Christ was in the boat, or to put it better, if
they were in His boat, it could never sink!
If Christ was in the boat, or to put it better, if they were in His boat, it could
never sink!
Paul got that message in his storm, though his boat was dashed, because he
said to the crew:'There stood by me this night the angelof God, whose I am,
and whom I serve, Saying, Fearnot, Paul; thou must be brought before
Caesar:and, lo, God hath given thee all them that sailwith thee. Wherefore,
sirs, be of goodcheer:for I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me'.
That was before the storm. The faith isn't to getyou out of it, the faith is to get
you through it. Warren Weirsbe put it well when he said: 'The greatest
danger was not the wind or the waves, it was the unbelief in their hearts. Our
greatestproblems are within us, not around us' - that is profound. Our
greatestproblems are within us, not around us. Sometimes Goddoes save us
from trouble, praise His name; sometimes He saves us in the trouble.
Sometimes He saves us from death, like Peter who was delivered from jail and

67. death itself; but sometimes He uses our deaths to glorify His name, like the
beheading of the apostle James.
The point is: we are in the same boat as Christ - have you gotthat message?
That is, I believe, what was behind, in a sense, Paul's writing as it is written in
Romans 8: 'For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accountedas
sheepfor the slaughter. Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors
through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life,
nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to
come, Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate
us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord'. Verse 28: 'We
know that all things work togetherfor goodto them that love God, to them
who are the calledaccording to his purpose'.
Does He always deliver from the storm? No, but if we believe in Him, He
always delivers in it, always;and always reveals Himself in it. In the mid-
seventies the KGB in Moscow were picking up underground church leaders,
and they pickedup a Baptistleader who they suspectedwas printing illegal
Scriptures on a home-made printing press. They beat and tortured him to find
out the whereabouts of the press, but he didn't utter a word. In desperation
they brought his 16-year-oldson, and they said 'We will beat him to death in
front of you unless you tell us where it is'. Immediately the man began to
waver, as any of us would. This was too much, how could he watch his
precious son die? Then the blows beganto descendupon that young lad. He
heard the crunch of bones, and the screams ofagony. Those sounds went
straight to that pastor's soul, and he was just about to cry out: 'Stop, I'll tell
you, save my son!', when suddenly the boy cried in the midst of his pain: 'Dad,
don't give up, I can see Jesus coming for me and He's beautiful'. 'Dad, don't
give up, I can see Jesus coming for me and He's beautiful', and with those
words, the sondied.
God's Servant is the Masterof every situation, and the Conqueror of every
enemy, and if we trust Him and follow His orders, we need never be afraid -
ever! Amy Carmichaelput it like this:
'Thou art the Lord who slept upon the pillow;

68. Thou art the Lord who soothedthe furious sea.
What matter beating wind and tossing billow
If only we are in the boat with Thee?
Keep us in quiet through the age-long minute' - do you know what an age-long
minute is? A minute in the storm that feels like an eternity.
'Keep us in quiet through the age-long minute
While the waves are high, and wind is shrill:
Can the boat sink when Thou, dear Lord, art in it?
Can the heart faint that waiteth on Thy will?'.
The answeris: 'No'. No watercan swallow the ship where lies the Masterof
oceanand earth and skies - because we're in His boat, you're in His boat, you
cannot sink.
Now unto Him that is able to keepyou from falling, and to present you
faultless before the presence ofHis glory with exceeding joy, to the only wise
God, our Saviour, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and
ever, Amen.
JOHN MACARTHUR
Calming the Storm
Sermons Mark 4:35–41 41-21 Dec 27, 2009
Open your Bible, if you will, to the fourth chapterof the gospelof Mark, and
we come to the final paragraph in this fourth chapter, verses 35 through 41;
verses 35 through 41. Now, remember that Mark’s purpose in writing the

69. gospelis statedin chapter 1, verse 1: “The beginning of the gospelofJesus
Christ, the Son of God.”
Mark, like all the other writers - Matthew, Luke, and John - has as his goal
and his objective to make it clear, unmistakably clear, that Jesus is none other
than God. That He is man, to be sure, but that He is God as well, the God-
man. That will be demonstrated, magnificently, unforgettably, in the passage
that is before us. We will see a beautiful portrait of His humanity, and we will
see a staggering demonstrationof His deity.
Let’s look at the story, starting in verse 35. “On that day, when evening came,
He said to them, ‘Let us go over to the other side.’Leaving the crowd, they
took Him along with them in the boat, just as He was;and other boats were
with Him. And there arose a fierce gale of wind, and the waves were breaking
over the boat so much that the boat was already filling up. Jesus Himself was
in the stern, asleeponthe cushion; and they awoke Him and said to Him,
‘Teacher, do You not care that we are perishing?’And He gotup and rebuked
the wind and said to the sea, ‘Hush, be still.’ And the wind died down and it
became perfectly calm. And He said to them, ‘Why are you afraid? How is it
that you have no faith?’ They became very much afraid and said to one
another, ‘Who then is this, that even the wind and the sea obey Him?’”
Well, the simple answerto that question is, He is God, because only Godhas
such powerover wind and waves. We shouldn’t be surprised about that, since
we hear the testimony of John, in John 1:1: “In the beginning was the Word”
- meaning Christ - “and the Word was with God, the Word was God. He was
in the beginning with God. All things came into being through Him, and apart
from Him nothing came into being that has come into being.” That is to say
that Christ, the Word, is the Creatorof everything that exists. If He has the
powerto create it, He has the powerto control it.
In Hebrews, chapter 1, it speaks ofGod’s Son, who is appointed heir of all
things, verse 2, “through whom also He made the world.” And then in verse 3,
He “upholds all things by the word of His power.” Here, we are told that God
made the world through the agencyof Christ, and Christ sustains it by His
power.

70. In Colossians, chapter1, there is a similar testimony from the apostle Paul,
where it tells us, in verse 16, “By Him” - that is, by Christ - “all things were
created, both in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible...allthings have
been createdthrough Him and for Him. He is before all things, and in Him all
things hold together.” He is the Creatorand the Sustainerof the creation;that
is the testimony of Scripture, and those are only samples of the kind of
testimony that is repeated in the New Testamentregarding Christ. Another
one is 1 Corinthians 8, which tells us, similarly, that He is the one who has
made everything that has been made. “There is but one God, one Father, from
whom are all things...we exist for Him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by whom
are all things and we exist through Him.”
He is the Creatorof the universe; all things exist because He made them, and
all things are sustained because He sustains them, so that when we come to an
occasionlike this, what we are seeing anecdotally, what we are seeing in the
incident that happens, is this creative power. Creative poweris demonstrated
in every healing miracle. WheneverJesus healedsomeone, it was a creative
miracle. He had to give the person new limbs, or new organs;that’s creation.
But here, on a grand scale, He demonstrates His power over the inanimate
world, the wind and the waves. He has displayed His power over demons; He
can controlthe spiritual world. He has displayed His power over disease;He
can controlthe human world, even in its physicality. And here He has power
over the natural creation.
This demonstration is really unique in the New Testament. There are some
other physical miracles, like the feeding of the five thousand and the feeding
of the four thousand, where He creates foodvirtually out of nothing, speaks it
into existence, clearly, anindication of His creating power.
But this is on a grander, if you will, and more powerful scale, and the Lord
couldn’t have picked a better place to demonstrate His power over His
creation. This lake that is in view here is the very familiar Sea of Galilee. It
isn’t mentioned here, but it doesn’t need to be, because we know the context.
Jesus’ministry is being carried on in Galilee. His basic headquarters is in
Capernaum, at the northern edge of the Sea of Galilee. He has been moving in
that area, and teaching in the villages and towns of Galilee. On this particular

71. day, He has spent the whole day in that area, on the edge of the sea. If you go
back to chapter 4, verse 1, “He began to teachagain by the sea” -that’s the
Sea of Galilee. “Sucha very large crowdgatheredto Him that He gotinto a
boat in the sea and sat down; and the whole crowdwas by the sea on the land.
And He was teaching them many things.”
The scene was repeatedona number of occasions. The crowdwas so massive
that they pressedHim all the way to the water’s edge, and the only way He
could get some space betweenHimself and the crowd, and say what He
wanted to say, would be to get in a boat, and get off the shore into the watera
little bit. The waterwould actas a little bit of a reflectionof His voice, and the
hillsides surround could create very much of an amphitheater, and so it would
be easyfor Him to be heard in that way.
So, in the very familiar territory of the Sea of Galilee - which isn’t really a sea,
it’s a fresh waterlake, and today it’s known as Lake Kinneret, in Israel - but
it’s, to us, called the Sea of Galilee. It is the lowestfresh waterlake on the
planet; it is 682 feetbelow sea level. It isn’t as low as the DeadSea, but the
DeadSea is not fresh water;it is highly mineralized content, and the saltin
the DeadSea is so thick that you canfloat on the top of it rather easily. But
this is the lowestfresh waterlake in the world, and as a result of that, it has
been much studied for its unique properties. It has a stratificationof water.
There are literally three stratifications of the water, that go down a hundred
and fifty feet, and those stratifications have a lot to do with the surface of the
lake at various times of the year. They have a lot to do with the content of
algae, whichhas a lot to do with the content of fish. In 1896, one fishing boat
alone brought in 92 hundred pounds of fish. It is a prolific lake for the
production of fish, and having that kind of waterand that kind of resource in
Galilee was a great blessing to the people who live there.
It is surrounded by mountains. Essentially, on the westand the northwest, the
mountains rise to 1,500 feet. Onthe northeastand the east, they rise to 3,000
feet, to the Golan Heights, which runs 42 miles in length, and the lake is only
13 miles, so it goes farpast the lake;the lake is 13 by 8. So, it sits in a bowl,
and the water that comes into the lake that comes - comes partly from some
hot springs, but primarily from the Jordan River, which flows out of Mount

72. Herman. Mount Herman is up in the north, on the Lebanon border, at 9,200
feet, so the waterflows about 10,000feetdown, to fill up this lake in this bowl.
It is such pristine, fresh waterthat it provides, even today, about fifty percent
of the waterfor the nation Israel, so it was a tremendous resource to them, for
wateras wellas for fish.
Now, that’s why so many of the disciples were fishermen; up to sevenof them.
We know James and John, Peterand Andrew, and there may have been three
more who were also fishermen on that lake. Becauseofits unique location,
because it’s only 30 miles from the Mediterranean, and it sinks so low, it has
very specialproperties, because it is surrounded by these mountains. That
adds to the uniqueness of the lake, and as a result, scientists have done
researchon this lake through the years to study it. It is different than all other
bodies of waterin the world, and what particularly makes it unique is the fact
that it is subject to very, very severe winds. And both in the summer and the
warm part of the year, and in the winter in the coldpart of the year, it
experiences these kinds of winds. The winds that come in the summer are the
Sirocco winds, from the east;they’d be like our Santa Ana winds, only they
typically come every day from noon to six o’clock. They’re pretty predictable.
The wind comes down hard off the GolanHeights and a little north of that,
and it comes down, and it turns the lake into a boiling caldron, and it’s pretty
much the routine every day during the summer. These make it a very
treacherous place to be in a boat at the wrong time.
The winter is even worse, because the winter winds are cold winds, that come
from the north and the northwest, and when the cold air comes down, and it
hits the warm air that naturally sits in the bowl, it creates a turmoil; the cold
air goes through the warm air, and causes tremendous turmoil on the lake.
So, whether you’re in the summer or the winter, it is subjectto this. I have
been there on a number of occasions, and I have seenthese kinds of winds
come out of nowhere. I remember one time we got in this metal boat, and we
were going to go across the Sea of Galilee. And we were up in the bow,
standing on the bow and enjoying the ride, and, all of a sudden, out of
nowhere, the lake began to foam, and the waves beganto rise. And pretty soon
we had to run to the stern, to avoid the watersplashing overthe bow, only to

73. be drenched by the waterthat went over the wheelhouse, and hit us all the
way in the stern.
So, it can be a very troublesome place if you’re there at the wrong time;
between, I guess, Novemberand April, that is the most dangerous,
treacherous time. And in very unexpected ways, those winds can come, those
cold winds, and the waves canget anywhere from five to ten feet. And that
just doesn’t happen on a lake, but it happens there, and it can be a very
terrifying experience. In fact, one historian gives the record of the fact that on
one occasion, theywere in Tiberias, on the westernshore of the lake, and the
waters, the waves were coming so high that they were coming two hundred
yards into the city of Tiberias, off this little lake. All of this is the basic
product of the wind.
So, that’s the place where this happens, and so it couldn’t have been a better
place for the Lord to demonstrate His powerover nature, and that’s exactly
what He does here. Let’s start with a calm before the storm, we’ll call it the
calm before the storm, then we’ll look at the calm during the storm, and then
we’ll look at the calm after the storm, and then we’ll look at the storm after
the calm. Okay? We’ll work our way through the whole deal here.
All right, the calm before the storm, verse 35. “On that day when evening was
come” - that day means a very specific day. What day? The very day that
started in verse 1, when the Lord went down by the Sea of Galilee, and began
to teach, and a huge massive crowd, as always, came, and He had to getin a
little boat. And when He taught on the soils, and then pulled the disciples
aside, and explained the meaning of the parables to them, while not explaining
to the crowd. And then He told the parable, as you remember, of the lamp and
the basket. And then He told the parable of the seedplanted at night that
grows, the farmer knows not how. And then He told the parable of the
mustard seed. And it’s been a long day, and those are only representative of
the parables that He gave. He most likely gave many more parables than just
these, and there was a full day of teaching. We can assume as well that people
had brought the sick and the needy to Him, and there was healing going on as
well. We would assume, then, that it was a typically exhausting day for the

74. Lord; teaching itself canbe very, very exhausting, and He did it day, after
day, after day, after day, with tremendous demands being made on Him.
So, we canassume that He’s somewhere onthe northwestedge of the Sea of
Galilee, off in the little boat, near the town of Capernaum. Evening comes,
dusk; the people will kind of dissipate now, and go to their homes. “He saidto
them” - that would be to His disciples, who are referred to in verse 34, His
own disciples. “He said to them, ‘Let us go over to the other side.’”
Now, we might assume that He was going overto the other side just to get a
bit of a rest, and that would be, to one degree or another, reasonable,to get
away. There were many occasionswhenHe did that, when He tried to escape
the crushing crowd. We could assume that because there were no large cities
on the easternshore of the Sea of Galilee - all the large cities and towns were
on the westernshore - that maybe He was just going over there to getaway
from things, where He could get a bit of a break, and a little bit of rest.
But if you understand what comes next in the book of Mark, you know that
that was not the point, because in chapter 5, verse 1, when “they came to the
other side of the sea, into the country of the Gerasenes. WhenHe got out of
the boat, immediately a man from the tombs with an unclean spirit met Him.”
He comes to an encounter, which has been ordained by His Father, with the
Gerasene maniac, who is full of demons; and He ends up sending those
demons into a herd of pigs, who take a dive off the hill and end up in the sea
itself. So, while it may have been assumedthat this is a way to getaway, and
get a bit of a break, it turns out to bring Jesus into one of the most formidable,
one of the most dramatic encounters of His entire life, with this demonized
maniac on the other side. Jesus always operatedon a divine appointment; rest
was perhaps somewhatincidental to Him. But nonetheless, atthe end of a
long, long day, it would be goodto get a calm ride in the boat to the other side,
and perhaps a few hours’ break.
So, verse 36 says, “Leaving the crowd” - and remember, He’s in a boat
already, teaching. Maywell have been the same boat, because it says, “they
took Him along with them in the boat” - that boat perhaps belongedto Peter,
or John, or Andrew, or James, one of those fishermen. And they took Him -

75. “just as He was” - which indicates that He didn’t go anywhere. He didn’t go to
change, didn’t go to eat; they just took Him the way He was, and headed off in
the water, and then “other boats were with Him.”
The word boat, by the way, ploion, doesn’t tell you anything about the size of
the boat; it’s a very generic word. It doesn’t saywhether it was a large boat or
a small boat, but we know it was a relatively small boat, because the kind of
boats that were used for fishing on the Sea of Galilee were relatively small
boats. In the lastmonth - you may have seenit - they have discoveredone of
them, which they were able to dig up from the bottom of the lake. And they
have - sort of the rib cage ofthat boat still remains, and from what I could tell
in looking at it, it would probably hold, comfortably, 15 to 20 people.
Well, that wasn’tgoing to transport all the apostles, andJesus, and all the
disciples who were following Him across, so there were other boats.
Everybody else who had a boat and was a followerof Jesus joined, and you
had this little flotilla going across the north end of the Sea of Galilee, headed
to the other side – “otherboats were with Him.”
Luke tells us “they were sailing along,” and Luke uses a very specific verb; the
verb is pleō, and it means to sail, not elaunō, which means to row. You row
when there’s no wind, you sailwhen there’s wind, so it was an ideal situation.
The waterwas calm, they were sailing along, and those boats had the
capability of being rowed; they had oars, but they also had a mast and a sail,
and when the breeze came up, they would sail. They launched from the shore,
and they were sailing along, with a gentle breeze, in the calm waters ofdusk,
pushed towardthat easternshore; off they go.
At this point, we check in with Luke, and Luke says as the boat began to sail,
Jesus fell asleep– “He fell asleep.” Mark 4:38 says, “He was asleepon the
cushion” – literally, the pillow. It contains the word - that word for cushion
contains the word kephalē, which is the word for head; something to put your
head on. So that’s the kind of cushion it was, it was a pillow for His head,
some kind of pillow that sailors usedwhen they needed to lie down and geta
bit of a rest.

76. So, He lay down in the boat, and immediately fell asleep. This is a beautiful
picture of the truly human Jesus, who is exhausted, who is weary. He is the
very one who createdthe water. He is the very one who createdthe sky. He
createdthe wood the boat was made of. He even createdsleep. And now, He
employs these things for His own benefit, and He goes to sleepin the boat.
Trailing along behind that boat are all those who were followers ofHis.
It turns out they’re not all true followers;some of them are rockysoil, some of
them are weedysoil, as we saw in the parable earlierin the chapter, because
John 6:66, which comes later, says that many of His disciples “walkedno
more with Him.” So, they’re not all going to be the real deal, but they were, at
leastfor now, following Him, and this is what we’ll callthe calm before the
storm. A beautiful picture of Christ, totally exhausted, and asleepin a
comfortable place.
Well, the calm before the storm leads to the calm during the storm, because
the storm breaks out, according to verse 37. “And there arose a fierce gale of
wind, and the waves were breaking over the boat so much that the boat was
already filling up.” A fierce gale of wind - fierce gale is a term for hurricane.
We’re talking about - we’re talking about a huge wind. We could be talking
about a 70-mile-an-hour wind; the word for wind is just that. What kind of
wind was it? A fierce gale kind of wind, a wind that could be classifiedas a
hurricane; very descriptive language, very strong language. And Luke says it
“descendedonthe lake” – katabainō -it came down on the lake. It just came
racing down the slopes. The language is very, very strong.
The best calculations wouldput this likely in the winter of the year 29 A.D.
This would be the time of the worstwinds, cold air furiously funneling down
the ravines and the slopes, gaining speedas it descended, colliding with the
warm air in the low basin of the lake, creating violent turbulence that began
to whip and swirl the water, turning it into foam and very, very high waves.
And because the lake is so small – 13 by 8 - once those waves hit the shore,
they just explode back and collide again, and again, and again, and again,
wreaking havoc.

77. They all were familiar with storms on the lake;they lived around the lake,
and they were in one now that was over the top. Here was a God-ordained
storm. We could assume that these were specially-chosenwinds to accomplish
this miracle, to put our Lord in the position to demonstrate that He is, in fact,
the one who controls His creation. This is – this is to be a lesson. What’s it
supposedto teach? Look at verse 40. “Why are you afraid? How is it you have
no faith?” This is a faith lesson;this is a faith lesson.
The point here is, that our Lord wants to teachHis disciples that He can be
trusted in the most threatening of circumstances.
Now, Matthew, in his account, in Matthew 8 - this accountrepeats in Matthew
8 and Luke 8, as well as here in Mark 4. In Matthew 8:24, what happens is
describedas seismos megas. Seismoswe understand; a seismic event of mega
proportions. Now, that’s really basicallythe word for earthquake, seismos, so
this like this is of massive proportions, like a violent shaking of the earth, this
violent shaking of the water, generatedby hurricane-force winds. And it’s so
severe, verse 37 says that “the waves were breaking over the boat so much
that the boat was already filling up.” Luke 8:23 puts it this way: “Theybegan
to be swampedand to be in danger.” Theycan’t getthe waterthrown out,
bailed, as fast as it’s pouring in.
Matthew 8:16 says it’s now night, so they’re in the dark, just to add to the
terror. Matthew says the boat was coveredwith the waves;they’re just
literally swamping this little boat. They’re breaking so fast that they can’t
deal with them. Matthew says that in spite of the storm, Jesus remains asleep.
And now, does that give you some idea of His true humanness? He sleeps
through the storm; that’s how weary He was. Verse 38. “Jesus Himselfwas in
the stern, asleepon the cushion.”
Have you ever been that tired? Man, that is really tired. I canthink back to a
few times in my life. I can think back to one trip I took to Russia, and they
had me speaking - I don’t know - eight hours a day for two weeks, Ithink, and
it was exhausting. And I remember getting on a plane in Moscow,and having
someone wake me up to get off the thing when it landed in New York, and not
remembering anything between. And I remember then getting on the next

78. plane in New York, and not waking up till the wheels hit in L.A. I think some
of us have experiencedthat, in ways that we would identify as a very human
response to being exhausted, worn out, and that’s exactly what our Lord
experienced. Again, we see the truth of His humanity, don’t we? He’s a real
man, a realhuman being. He understands weariness,and He’s so tired that
He sleeps with watersmashing over the boat; sound asleep, peacefullyasleep.
I call that the calm during the storm. Fatigued, totally calm, in the stern with
His head on a pillow, He is the calm one in the midst of the storm, like the eye
of the hurricane.
Now, nobody else was calm. Verse 38 says, “Theywoke Him” - aware ofthe
danger – “and saidto Him, ‘Teacher, do You not care that we are
perishing?’” “How canYou just sleepwhen we’re going through this? Don’t
You care that we’re perishing?” - the word to be destroyed. Now, they
understood this was - this was inevitable death. They would not survive this.
And there would be on that boat - perhaps His apostles were togetheronthat
boat, perhaps there were men and women in the little flotilla, and they were
all in the same situation. They were very clearas to the severity of the danger.
They knew the situation they were in. They panicked. Panic was a normal
human response to that kind of circumstance. Theyknew Jesus had power
over demons, they knew He had powerover disease, they knew that He had
powerover the natural world, as well as the supernatural world. Could He
save them in this circumstance? CouldHe – could He deliver them from a
storm?
I don’t think it entered their mind that He could stop the storm, but it
probably entered their mind that if they were going to be spared death, He
was going to have to be the one that would come through to make some kind
of miraculous exit possible. They had nowhere else to turn. It’s pandemonium,
by the way, it’s panic. They’re yelling, over the loud wind and the crashing
water, “Teacher, do You not care that we are perishing?” Luke says they said,
“Master, Master,” Matthew says -and that’s a word, epistata, which means
commander - then Matthew says, “Lord,” So, He’s Masterin one thing, Lord
in another, and Teacherin another. Somebody says, “Well, that’s scriptural
inconsistency.” No, it’s not. Now lookit, this was not a - this was not a one-time
statement; this is panic and pandemonium. They used all the words they could

79. come up with. They were – they were firing at Him from every angle. Teacher,
Master, Lord - this is not an organized speech, this is the cries of terrified
people, and Matthew 8:26 says they were terrified. Of course, they were going
to die; that was - that was inevitable, if something didn’t happen. It’s a dark
day, you know, when the sailors callon the carpenterto getthem out of the
storm. Nazarethis a long way from the sea. Jesus wasn’traisedon the sea.
So, they - they’re not looking for a carpenter’s solutionto a sailor’s dilemma;
they’re looking for a divine solution. By now, they know He has connections
with God, and they know that they’re going to have to have some divine
intervention; that’s their only hope. They know that. Maybe the one who has
divine power over illness, the one who has divine power over demons, maybe
God will dispense to Him something that will get them out of this. And you
know, they were, after all, raisedon the Old Testament, very familiar with the
Psalms, so they would have known things like this, Psalm 65, verses 5 to 7: “O
God of our salvation, You who are the trust of all the ends of the earth and of
the farthestsea, who establishes the mountains by His strength, Being girded
with might; who stills the roaring of the seas,The roaring of the waves.”The
psalmist had said that Godhas power to still the roaring sea and the roaring
waves. Or they might have remembered Psalm 89:9: “You rule the swelling of
the sea;When its waves rise, you still them.”
Or perhaps, they remembered that very familiar and beloved 107thPsalm,
that in verse 23, it says this: “Those who go down to the sea in ships, Who do
business on greatwaters;They’ve seenthe works of the Lord, And His
wonders in the deep. ForHe spoke and raisedup a stormy wind, Which lifted
up the waves of the sea. They rose up to the heavens, they went down to the
depths; Their soul melted awayin their misery. They reeled and staggered
like a drunken man, And were at their wits’ end. Then they cried to the Lord
in their trouble, And He brought them out of their distresses. He causedthe
storm to be still, So that the waves of the sea were hushed.”
Maybe they remembered Psalm107, that God is the one who has the powerto
still the storm and hush the waves. We don’t know what they were thinking
about, but they knew that there was no human solution. They knew that Jesus
had access to God. They knew that He had accessto divine power. They had

80. never seenanything like this; they had never seenHim actin any situation
like this. Of all the miracles that He had done, none of them was to deliver
them from danger. There had not yet been any miracle in which Jesus had
delivered His own from danger and death.
But where else are they going to turn? So, they go to the one that they know
has connections with God - and some of them even knew that He was God -
and so, they apply their simple, humble, weak, little faith - as it’s called also -
to this plea. Which then leads to the calm after the storm, verse 39:“And He
got up” - got up off His bench in the stern, up off the pillow that was under
His head - “and rebuked the wind...He rebuked the wind and said to the sea,
‘Hush, be still.’”
Wow. They broke in on Jesus’sleep - typical of people in distress, in
desperation. Maybe they were thinking of Psalm10:1: “Why do You stand
afar off, O Lord? Why do You hide Yourself in the midst of trouble?” Or
Psalm44: “Arouse Yourself, why do You sleep, O Lord? Why do You hide
Your face?”
And the Lord heard their desperate cries, and He got up, and He rebuked the
wind, and then He said to the sea, “Hush, be still.” No theatrics. No effort. He
spoke to the wind, and the wind stopped instantaneously; He spoke to the
water, and the water stopped instantaneously. The water and the wind
recognizedthe voice of their Creator. Justas He would tell death to release
Lazarus, He tells the wind and the waves to obey His will.
Both stopped, and Mark says “it became perfectly calm.” Perfectlyis really
probably not an accurate translation, although I understand what the
translators meant. It’s megalē - mega, something mega is great. Megalē is the
greatestcalm;the whole lake was as placid as a pond. The wind stopped
immediately, and the waves flattened out. That wouldn’t happen; if the wind
stopped, the waves would still go, hit the shore, bounce back, collide. That
would go on for quite a long time after the winds had stopped. But He stopped
the winds, and at the same time stopped the water, simply by speaking. These
men had seenthe winds come up, and they had seenthe waterwhipped up,

81. and they had seenthe winds die down, and the watercontinue to boil. But
here, the wind and the waterstops, and there is a perfect, supreme calm.
The supernatural power of Jesus is such that, with a word, millions of
horsepowerofwind force is halted; millions of gallons of water are stopped,
and made placid. And what is Mark telling us by this? That we’re looking at
the Creatorhere; this is the Son of God. He is the Son of God proven by His
birth, proven by His victory over Satan, proven by His teaching, proven by
His miracle power, and proven by His tremendous control of creation.
Yes, He can bring the new creation. Yes, He canrestore the earth to Eden-like
characteristics. Yes, He can make the desertblossomlike a rose. Yes, He can
open a river in Jerusalemthat flows out into the desert, turns it into a garden.
Yes, He can change nature, so the lion lies down with the lamb, and a child
can play in a snake pit. Yes, He has the power over His creationto change life
span, so that in the Kingdom, somebodywho dies at a hundred dies like an
infant. Yes, He has that power. He has complete powerover nature, and He
controls it. He createdit, He sustains it, and He’ll bring it to its recreationin
the millennial kingdom in the future, and He will one day eliminate it, in an
un-creation where it will melt with a fervent heat. It will have an atomic
implosion, and be replacedby a new heavenand a new earth. I just wish the
people in our world who think they can controlthe future of the planet
understood what the Bible says. They’re not in charge of the planet; none of
them are, and they aren’t collectively, and they’re not going to make this
planet last one split secondlongerthan the Creatorhas designed for it to last.
They have nothing to do with it. All of that is nonsense, absolute nonsense.
First of all, it’s nonsense scientifically, but even more so, it’s nonsense
theologically. The Creatoris the sustainer and the consummator of His
creation. This miraculous demonstrationof His power would seemto be
enough to convince me who I’m dealing with, and it was a lessonin faith for
them, so He saidto them, “Why are you afraid? How is it that you have no
faith?” “I’m looking at your panic and your fear; how is it that you have no
faith?” Or, in the words of Matthew, “Why are you afraid, you men of little
faith?” And again, He stops the storm, and points out the weaknessoftheir

82. faith. “You didn’t have enough faith to believe that I could care for you. You
didn’t need to be in a panic. You didn’t need to be terrified.”
So, there they sit, in the placid silence and the calm after the storm, and Jesus
says, “Why such fear? Why such lack of faith? Haven’t I proven that you can
trust Me already?”
Well, their faith must have receiveda big boost that day, must’ve; but their
reactionreally doesn’t demonstrate that, and we’d like to have them say,
“Lord, we’ll never - we will never fear again, as long as You’re around. Hey,
we’re not going to worry about anything. We’ve seenenough. We’re
convinced.” But that’s not their reaction.
Their reactionis predictable - verse 41, it’s the lastpoint - this is the storm
after the calm. “They became very much afraid.” Please notice verse 40. They
were afraid during the storm; now, they’re very much afraid. Why? Well,
what’s worse than having a storm outside your boat, is having God in your
boat; that’s enough to panic you.
They knew what they were dealing with. The living God was in their boat, the
Creator, the controller of His creation. Terrorsetin. Panic set in. You
remember, on another occasiononthe sea, whenPetercouldn’t catch any
fish? Luke 5, and Jesus said, “Try this side of the boat.” Peterthrew his net
over there, and they had so many fish they couldn’t bring them in, and what
was Peter’s response?“Lord, depart from me for I am a sinful man.”
Well, what kind of reactionis that? That’s the reactionof somebodywho
knows that the Creatorcontrols all of the living animals, all the fish in the sea,
and they go where He tells them to go. That’s frightening, because if you see
God, then Godsees you. You see His glory, He sees your sin. That’s a very
normal response through Scripture.
Abraham - Genesis 18:27 - had the same reaction, a sort of immediate panic,
when he had an encounterwith God, and realized the kind of man He was.
Manoah, the father of Samson, came home and said to his wife, “We’re going
to die. Write the will, we’re done.” And she said, “Well, why?” “I saw the
Lord, and if I saw Him, He saw me, and if He saw me, we’re dead.”

83. Job had the same experience. Isaiah - Isaiah6:5, he pronounced a curse upon
himself: “I’m a man of unclean lips” - he cursed himself. Ezekielhad the same
experience, in the vision of chapter 1. Daniel had the same experience, in
chapter 10. John the Apostle, in Revelation1, when he saw the first vision of
Christ, says he fell over like a dead person. It’s a terrifying thing to realize
that you are in the presence ofGod; the presence ofGod.
They – they - there was no other explanation; they knew this was
supernatural, and they said to one another, “Who then is this, that even the
wind and the sea obey Him?” That’s a rhetorical question; it doesn’t have to
have an answer. Mark doesn’t even give an answer. “Where is this person
from? Not from around here. This is an alien person. This is a foreignperson,
from another place, with that kind of power,” and of course, the implication is
that they were talking about one who had come from heaven.
Matthew 14 – there’s another occasionofJesus on the water, and this time He
walkedon the water, remember that? And when He got in the boat, it says,
after walking on the water, he says, “O you of little faith” - same thing - “why
do you doubt?” Here we go again- “the wind stopped. And those who were in
the boat worshipedHim, and said, ‘You are certainly the Sonof God.’”
The secondtime that they saw an incident on the waterin which He controlled
the water, walkedon the water, stopped the storm, they answeredtheir
rhetoricalquestion. Here, they say, “He’s not from here.” Next time, they say,
“He’s the Son of God.”
I think that was what was in their minds here as well. There’s no reasonfor
Mark to answerthat rhetorical question; there’s only one possibility. Only
God controls the elements, and He does it at His own discretion, and in this
case, forthe protectionof His own disciples and apostles. Theyneededto
know that the Lord not only was God, but that the Lord was their protector.
Psalm55:22: “Castyour burden on the Lord and He’ll sustain you.” Or, 1
Peter5:7, as Peterputs it, “castyour care on Him, because He cares for you.”
So, the Lord is communicating two things here. He’s communicating His
deity, in the expressionof power, and He’s communicating His sympathy, His
compassion, andHis care for his own, in protecting them from premature

84. death. Does that mean that Christians don’t die? No, but they don’t until their
time has come, and until that time, the Lord protects, and cares for, and
preserves His own, as He did here. This is a story that has no explanation
apart from the deity of Jesus Christ. There is no explanation, humanly, for
this. Even if you could suggestthat the winds stopped on their own, there’s no
explanation for the waterflattening out. And if they thought it was
coincidental, they would never have responded in terror because they knew
divine power was present, nor would have they suggestedthatthis was a
divine person, not someone from around their neighborhood. And they also
said, “The wind and the sea obey Him,” which means that the stopping of the
wind and the stopping of the water was directly connectedto His words.
Well, it was an interesting trip to getto the other side, and it was equally
interesting when they arrived, as we will see next time. Let’s pray.
Your Word is always so fresh to us, Lord, and so encouraging and inviting,
and - and that’s because it presents You in all Your majestyand glory. And
particularly when we look at the incidents regarding the life of Christ, and the
majesty of His person, the wonderof who He is, both as man and as God, and
we see that brought togetherin such a beautiful way here. So weary that He
can sleepin a storm, so powerful that He can stopthe storm in its tracks. This
is our Christ, fully God and fully man, so that He can provide the infinite
sacrifice for sin, and die in the place of man.
Thank you again, Lord, for Your Word. We are always enriched by it; we’re
always thrilled at its glorious truth and consistency. And may it be that we
have come to know this Christ in the true sense, beyondthose of little faith or
no faith, beyond those that are still asking the questions about who He is.
Bring us to the full conviction that Jesus is the God-man, the Christ, Your
Son, the Messiah, andthe Savior, and may He become the objectof our faith,
a true and saving faith, we pray for Your glory, and our own eternal blessing.
Amen.

85. ALEXANDER MACLAREN
THE STORM STILLED
‘And the same day, when the even was come, He saith unto them, Let us pass
over unto the other side. 36. And when they had sent awaythe multitude, they
took Him even as He was in the ship. And there were also with Him other little
ships. 37. And there arose a greatstorm of wind, and the waves beatinto the
ship, so that it was now full. 38. And He was in the hinder part of the ship,
asleepon a pillow: and they awake Him, and say unto Him, Master, carest
Thou not that we perish? 39. And He arose, and rebuked the wind, and said
unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm.
40. And He said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye have no
faith? 41. And they feared exceedingly, and said one to another, What manner
of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obeyHim?’—Mark iv. 35-41.
Mark seldom dates his incidents, but he takes pains to tell us that this run
across the lake closeda day of labour, Jesus was wearied, and felt the need of
rest, He had been pressedon all day by ‘a very great multitude,’ and felt the
need of solitude. He could not land from the boat which had been His pulpit,
for that would have plunged Him into the thick of the crowd, and so the only
way to get awayfrom the throng was to cross the lake. But even there He was
followed;‘other boats were with Him.’
I. The first point to note is the weariedsleeper. The disciples ‘take Him, . . .
even as He was,’ withoutpreparation or delay, the objectbeing simply to get
awayas quickly as might be, so greatwas His fatigue and longing for quiet.
We almostsee the hurried starting and the intrusive followers scrambling into
the little skiffs on the beachand making after Him. The ‘multitude’ delights to
push itself into the private hours of its heroes, and is devoured with rude
curiosity. There was a leather, or perhaps wooden, movable seatin the stern
for the steersman, on which a wearied-outman might lay his head, while his
body was stretchedin the bottom of the boat. A hard ‘pillow’ indeed, which
only exhaustion could make comfortable! But it was soft enough for the worn-
out Christ, who had apparently flung Himself down in sheertiredness as soon
as they set sail. How real such a small detail makes the transcendent mystery

86. of the Incarnation! Jesus is our pattern in small common things as in great
ones, and among the sublimities of charactersetforth in Him as our example,
let us not forget that the homely virtue of hard work is also included. Jonah
slept in a storm the sleepof a skulking sluggard, Jesus sleptthe sleepof a
weariedlabourer.
II. The next point is the terrified disciples. The evening was coming on, and, as
often on a lake setamong hills, the wind rose as the sun sank behind the high
land on the westernshore astern. The fishermen disciples were used to such
squalls, and, at first, would probably let their saildown, and pull so as to keep
the boat’s headto the wind. But things grew worse, and when the crazy,
undeckedcraft began to fill and get water-logged, they grew alarmed. The
squall was fiercer than usual, and must have been pretty bad to have
frightened such seasonedhands. They awoke Jesus, andthere is a touch of
petulant rebuke in their appeal, and of a sailor’s impatience at a landsman
lying sound asleepwhile the sweatis running down their faces with their hard
pulling. It is to Mark that we owe our knowledge ofthat accentofcomplaint
in their words, for he alone gives their ‘CarestThounot?’
But it is not for us to fling stones atthem, seeing that we also often may catch
ourselves thinking that Jesus has gone to sleep when storms come on the
Church or on ourselves, andthat He is ignorant of, or indifferent to, our
plight. But though the disciples were wrong in their fright, and not altogether
right in the tone of their appeal to Jesus, they were supremely right in that
they did appealto Him. Fearwhich drives us to Jesus is not all wrong. The cry
to Him, even though it is the cry of unnecessaryterror, brings Him to His feet
for our help.
III. The next point is the word of power. Again we have to thank Mark for the
very words, so strangely, calmly authoritative. May we take ‘Peace!’ as spoken
to the howling wind, bidding it to silence;and ‘Be still!’ as addressedto the
tossing waves, smoothing them to a calm plain? At all events, the two things to
lay to heart are that Jesus here exercisesthe divine prerogative of controlling
matter by the bare expressionofHis will, and that this divine attribute was
exercisedby the weariedman, who, a moment before, had been sleeping the
sleepof human exhaustion. The marvellous combination of apparent

87. opposites, weakness,and divine omnipotence, which yet do not clash, nor
produce an incredible monster of a being, but coalescein perfect harmony, is
a feat beyond the reachof the loftiest creative imagination. If the Evangelists
are not simple biographers, telling what eyes have seenand hands have
handled, they have beatenthe greatestpoets and dramatists at their own
weapons, and have accomplished ‘things unattempted yet in prose or rhyme.’
A word of loving rebuke and encouragementfollows. Matthew puts it before
the stilling of the storm, but Mark’s orderseems the more exact. How often we
too are taught the folly of our fears by experiencing some swift, easy
deliverance!Blessedbe God! He does not rebuke us first and help us
afterwards, but rebukes by helping. What could the disciples say, as they sat
there in the greatcalm, in answerto Christ’s question, ‘Why are ye fearful?’
Fearcan give no reasonable accountof itself, if Christ is in the boat. If our
faith unites us to Jesus, there is nothing that need shake our courage. If He is
‘our fear and our dread,’ we shall not need to ‘feartheir fear,’ who have not
the all-conquering Christ to fight for them.
‘Wellroars the storm to them who hear
A deeper voice across the storm.’
Jesus wonderedat the slownessofthe disciples to learn their lesson, and the
wonder was reflectedin the sadquestion, ‘Have ye not yet faith?’—notyet,
after so many miracles, and living beside Me for so long? How much more
keenthe edge of that question is when addressedto us, who know Him so
much better, and have centuries of His working for His servants to look back
on. When, in the tempests that sweepoverour own lives, we sometimes pass
into a greatcalm as suddenly as if we had entered the centre of a typhoon, we
wonder unbelievingly instead of saying, out of a faith nourished by experience,
‘It is just like Him.’
DON FORTNER

88. Title: The Ruler of the Storm
Text: Mark 4:35-41
Subject: Christ's Control of all Earthly Troubles
Date: Sunday Morning - February 17, 1991
Introduction:
At the end of a long and busy day our Lord and his disciples boarded a
small ship to cross overthe GalileanSea. The Lord Jesus had preached all day
in the open air to greatmultitudes. And when they were alone, he privately
taught his disciples the meaning of his words. But there was one more work to
be done before his day's work could be complete. On the other side of the sea
there was a maniac who had lived in the clutches of satan for many years. And
that poor maniac was one of those sinners whom the Son of God had come to
save.
....The Lord Jesus agreedto save him before the world began.
....Formore than thirty years, Christ had lived for that poor Gadarene, to
establishrighteousness forhim, by his representative obedience to God.
....Soonthe Son of God would die to redeem this poor soul.
....And now the time of love had come, when this wretchedman must obtain
mercy and grace.
As "he must needs go through Samaria" to save the Samaritan woman at
the time of mercy, so now he must needs go over the sea to save the maniac of
Gadara. So our Saviorsaid to his disciples, "Let us pass over unto the other

89. side." His labor for the day could not end until he had spokenpeace, pardon
and eternallife to this chosenobjectof his grace.
Oh, may this be the day of grace for some of you! As I preach the gospel,
may the Son of God call some of you to life and faith in him by the powerof
his Spirit. Perhaps you have come here today possessedby the devil himself,
as this Gadarene was. If God is pleasedto do so, he can bind the fiend of hell
by the word of his powerand take possessionofyour heart by his almighty
grace. If he does, before you leave this building, you will find yourself
"sitting" at the Master's feet, "clothed" with the garments of salvation, and in
your "right mind," trusting Christ alone as your Lord and Savior. Savior, do
for some sinner here what you did for that Gadarene two thousand years ago.
Be gracious. Save some. Do it for the honor of your own greatname.
But before our Lord and his disciples reachedthis wild Gadarene, they had
to cross the Sea of Galilee. As they were crossing the sea, "There arose a great
storm of wind, and the waves beatinto the ship, so that it was now full." The
disciples were full of fear. Death seemedcertainand imminent. But the Lord
Jesus was asleepin the back of the ship. These frightened disciples woke him
up and cried in despair, "Master, Page2
carestthou not that we perish? And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said
unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a great
calm." Then he gently reproved his fearful, unbelieving disciples. And the
story ends.
This brief event in the earthly life of our Savioris recordedby the Holy
Spirit three times. He intends for us to remember it and learn by it. The story
is written for our learning and admonition, that we might be prepared for the
storms of life.

90. Proposition:It is easyenoughfor us to see the storm, the wind, the waves, the
tossing of the ship, and the threat of death; but we ought to focus our
attention on the Lord Jesus Christ, The Ruler of the Storm.
Divisions:
What does God the Holy Spirit mean for us to learn from this story that he
has recordedfor us in his Word? Let me show you five things:
1. Following Christ will not shield us from the storms of life.
2. Our Divine Savior is a real man.
3. There is much evil and sin in the strongestbelievers.
4. The Lord Jesus Christhas the powerto calm your storm.
5. Our greatSavioris a very tender Master.
I. Certainly, the Spirit of God has recorded this event to show us that
Following Christ will not shield us from the storms of life.
Here are our Lord's chosendisciples, the first believers of this gospelage,
men who had forsakenfamily, friends and livelihood to follow Christ. They
were savedmen. They were true believers. But suddenly, without warning,
they are in the midst of a howling storm. The fearof death seizes their hearts.
And it looks like death cannot be averted by any means.
What these faithful men experienced that evening all faithful men and
women experience in this world. "In the world," so long as we are in this
world, "you shall have tribulation." Though you are a believer, though you
follow Christ, you will have your appointed share of sicknessand pain, sorrow

91. and weeping, vexations and disappointments, partings and separations,
bereavementand death. Our Lord never promised any of his children in this
world material prosperity, bodily health, financial success,domestic peace,
earthly ease, orlongevity of life. He does promise us...
His Presence(Isa. 43:1-4;41:10;Heb. 13:5)
His Grace (II Cor. 12:9)
A. Whateverthe storm is that you have to endure, though it seems to threaten
your very soul, if you believe the gospel, Page 3
you may be assuredof these three things regarding it.
1. It comes to you by the hand of your heavenly Father(I Sam.
3:18; Job 1:20-21;2:10).
2. It is designedof God to do you good(Heb. 12:11).
3. The Lord will sustain you and see you through it to a goodend (Ps.
107:7).
Child of God, leave it to the Lord your God to determine what is bestfor
you. Be assuredthat he is too wise to make a mistake, too goodto do wrong
and too strong too fail. "All things are of God." And he does all things well.
B. The gospelofGod does not offer sinners health, happiness and prosperity,
but salvationand eternallife in Christ (John 3:14-18, 36).
As God's ambassador, it is my joy and privilege to offer salvationand
eternal life to any sinner in all the world. If you do but trust the Lord Jesus
Christ, I promise you, upon authority of God's Holy Word, that you shall
never be condemned, that you have eternal life in Christ. But if I promised
you that faith in Christ would bring you a longerlife, increasedwealth, ora
happy home, I would be lying. If you trust Christ, you have in him...

92. 1. Full redemption and complete forgiveness (Eph. 1:6).
2. Perfectrighteousness(Rom. 5:19).
3. Everlasting acceptance withGod (Eph. 1:6).
Blessedbe God, faith in Christ shields us from the wrath of God! But
following Christ does not shield us from the storms of life. If God gives you
faith, he will give you sorrow in this world (Phil. 1:29). Faith must be tried. By
trial it is proved and strengthened.
II. This event on the Sea of Galilee also shows us that Our Divine Savior is a
real man.
When the waves beganto break upon the ship, we read that the Lord Jesus
was "in the hinder part of the ship, asleepon a pillow." He had labored all
day for the goodof men's souls. He had preachedrepeatedly. And he was
physically exhausted. This is written to show us his manhood.
What condescension!The Son of God became one of us. He is a realman,
as fully God as though he were not man, yet as fully man as though he were
not God! (See Phil. 2:5-8; II Cor. 8:9).
I find greatcomfort, satisfactionand delight in the eternal Godheadof
Jesus Christ. He is God the eternal Son! Were he not God, he could not be our
Savior. He who undertakes to be the MediatorbetweenGod and men must be
God. But I find equal comfort, satisfactionand delight in his manhood. Were
he not a perfect man, he could not be our Savior. Someone once said, "God
could not suffer and man could not satisfy; but the Page 4

93. God-man both suffered and satisfied." We rejoice to know that the Lord Jesus
is both. He is God and man in one glorious Person. Therefore he is "able to
save un the uttermost them that come unto God by him," and he is able
understand, feeland sympathize with the experiences ofhis people in this
world (Heb. 2:17-18)
Try to get hold of this - BecauseJesusChristis a real man, like us, bone of
our bone and flesh of our flesh, he is a sympathizing High Priest, one who is
touched with the feeling of our infirmities. Child of God, your Savior knows
what you are going through. He has been there! And he is touched by that
which touches you (Heb. 4:15-16). He knows the heart of a man, the bodily
pains of a man, the difficulties of a man, even the fears of a man (Heb. 5:7),
for he is a man, a man altogetherlike we are exceptfor sin!
Are you in need? So was Christ in this world!
Are you alone? So was Christ when he lived here!
Are you misunderstood, misrepresented, slanderedand
persecuted? So was the Son of man when he was here!
Does satantempt you and offer horrid suggestions to your
mind? He also tempted the Lord Jesus whenhe was in the wilderness!
Do you ever sense that you are forsakenby God? Your Savior
was forsakenby God for you!
I want so much for us to see this - Our Divine Savioris a real man. He lived
as a real man. He was tempted as a real man. He suffered as a real man. He
died as a real man. He arose as a realman. He reigns in heaven as a real man.
He is coming again as a real man. And this man is our God!
III. Thirdly, the Holy Spirit has recorded this event to show us plainly that
There is much evil and sin in the strongestbelievers.

94. We have a striking proof of this fact in the conduct of these disciples. When
the storm beganto toss their little boat, in fear and unbelief, they awoke the
Lord Jesus and spoke sharply to him, saying, "Master, carestthou not that we
perish?" They should have known better. They should have believed more.
They should have trusted him more. But fear has no logic. You cannot reason
with fear. These poor men heard the wind, saw the waves, feltthe waters
beating upon them, and they quickly forgot all that they had seenand heard.
I offer no excuse for any man's sin, yours, mine, or theirs. But I do want to
help God's saints if I can, even when they stumble and fall through unbelief.
Even the greatestexamples offaith in the Bible had horrible fits of unbelief.
Abraham, the father of the faithful, the friend of God, acted
with fear and unbelief before Abimelech.
Page 5
David, the man after God's own heart, the giant slayer, was
overtakenfor a time by fear and unbelief. He said, "I shall one day perish by
the hand of Saul" (*I Sam. 27:1).
NOTE:Sometimes the Lord leaves his children for a season, like he did
Hezekiah, so that we might know all that is in our hearts (II Chron. 32:31).
Why does God so plainly and constantly show us in his Word the sin and
unbelief of the most shining examples of grace and faith the world has ever
known? Why is it necessaryfor me to talk so plainly about my sin and yours?
Let me show you four reasons.

95. A. We need to be constantly reminded that salvationis by the grace of God
alone (Eph. 2:8-9).
Christ is our only righteousness!Our acceptancewith God is only upon the
merits of his dear Son (I Cor. 1:30-31).
B. We must be constantly reminded that in our flesh there is no goodthing
(Rom. 7:18).
In my flesh there is nothing good, no potential for good, and no possibility
of good. My flesh, like yours, is sin, produces nothing but sin, seeks nothing
but sin, and loves nothing but sin. Someone said, "Sin is my nature. Sin is my
name. Sin is my middle name. And sin is my sir name." And he was right!
C. We need to learn to be patient and forbearing with one another (Gal. 6:1-
2).
Do not conclude that a personhas no grace because he has much sin. There
are spots upon the face of the sun. But we do not despise the sun for its spots.
We overlook the spots and enjoy the light! There is much dross surrounding
every nugget of gold. But who refuses the goldbecause of the dross? There are
flaws in the finest diamonds. But a never saw a man throw a diamond away
because it had a flaw. Should we not cherish God's people as much?
God, make me quick to see grace and slow to see sin in my brethren. When
we see sin in one another, we ought to overlook the fault of the flesh and
rejoice in the grace of the Spirit. Why is that so hard for us to do? Let us
forever be rid of that self-righteousness andpride that cuts off and
excommunicates brethren when they are overtakenin a fault.
D. And when we sin, we need to know that we have an Advocate with the
Father (I John 2:1-2).
There is much evil in the bestof men, much sin in the most faithful saints,
and much unbelief in the strongestbelievers. But we have a faithful, almighty,
righteous Advocate in heaven, whom God always hears. And he pleads with
God for the non-imputation of sin to us.

96. IV. Surely, the Spirit of God has recordedthis event upon the Page 6
Sea of Galilee to assure every believerthat The Lord Jesus Christ has power
to calm your storm.
The winds blew. The waves arose. The ship tossedto and fro. The disciples
were horrified. But then, the Lord Jesus Christ "arose,and rebuked the wind,
and said unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, and there was great
calm." Here is the Lord God, displaying his total sovereignty!Here is a Savior
you cantrust."He maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are
still" (Ps. 107:29). Doubt anything else, if you must, but, O my soul, never
doubt the powerof Christ!. He has all power. And he who has all poweris
able to do all things.
A. Jesus Christ canspeak peace to sinners overwhelmedby the storm of God's
wrath.
B. Christ can speak peace andcalm the storm that terrifies your soul this
hour.
C. The Sonof God canspeak peace and calm the storm that is raging in your
heart, even when he leaves you in the stormy sea.
Even if he does not, at the present time, take awaythe storm, he can and
will give you peace in the midst of the storm. This is what I am saying, "Cast
your care upon the Lord, for he careth for you" (I Pet. 5:6-7). The Lord Jesus
Christ cancalm your storm. Trust him.
V. And this story has been recorded upon the pages of Holy Scripture to show
us that Our greatSavior is a very tender Master.

97. What tenderness we see in our Lord's response to his sinful, unbelieving
disciples. There is not a word of anger, not a threat of punishment, or a hint of
disgust. He simply askedthem two questions, not to hurt them, but to help
them. "Why are ye so fearful? How is it that ye have no faith?"
A. Let all the world know that the Son of God is full of mercy, love and grace.
His sinful disciples prove it!
B. Let all the world know that Jesus Christ will never castoff his people
because oftheir sins.
His grace is immutable!
He does not charge his own with sin!
He will not deal with us upon the basis of our sins!
C. Let all who profess faith in his name follow the example of Christ (Eph.
4:32-51).
Be gentle with young believers.
Be gentle with weak believers.
Be gentle with fallen believers.
Be gentle with inconsistentbelievers.
Be gentle with old believers.
Page 7
Application:
Carry this story home with you. Meditate upon it. And ask Godthe Holy
Spirit to graciouslysealthese five lessons to your heart.
1. Following Christ will not shield us from the storms of life.

98. 2. Our Divine Savior is a real man.
3. There is much evil and sin in the strongestbelievers.
4. The Lord Jesus Christhas the powerto calm your storm.
5. Our greatSavioris a very tender Master.
May God give us grace to trust him in all things.
May God give us grace to follow our Lord's example.
Question:"What is the significance ofJesus calming the storm?"
Answer: The story of Jesus calming the storm is told in the three Synoptic
Gospels, Matthew, Mark, andLuke. Jesus had been teaching near the Sea of
Galilee. Afterwards, He wanted a respite from the crowds so decided to take a
boat with the apostles to the opposite shore where there were no large towns
(Mark 4:35–36). The Bible reports not long after they sailed, Jesus fellasleep
and a storm arose (Luke 8:23).
Here are two important points that reveal the true humanity of Christ: He
needed restand time awayfrom crowds, and He was so exhausted that even
the battering of the boat did not awakenHim (Matthew 8:24). These truths
should help us realize that Jesus was genuinely human with the same basic
needs we all have. Christ’s humanity is part of what qualifies Him to be our
merciful intercessorbetweenus and God the Father (Hebrews 2:17).
Although the text doesn’tsay which apostles were with Christ on the boat, it’s
probable that seasoned fishermen (at leastfour of the twelve) were aboard.
These men were quite familiar with the ways of the sea;certainly, this was not

99. their first squall on the Sea of Galilee, which was knownfor its sudden raging
storms. Even these professionalfishermen were frightened by this storm, to
the point of fearing they would die (Luke 8:24). “The waves were breaking
into the boat, so that the boat was alreadyfilling. But [Jesus]was in the stern,
asleepon the cushion” (Mark 4:37–38). It’s significantthat Jesus’sleepwas
deep and sound, even through the storm, which was “alreadyfilling” the boat.
The Bible says the sleep of a believer will be sweetand peacefulbecause he
knows the Lord is with him (Proverbs 3:24; Psalm4:8). This is why Jesus,
when He was awakened, rebukedthe disciples with the question “Have you
still no faith?” (Mark 4:40).
The apostles’lack offaith reminds us that even those who lived and walked
with Jesus, saw His miracles, and heard His messagestill found it difficult to
be 100 percent faith-filled all the time. In that way, the disciples were a lot like
us. However, their lack of faith was rebuked—and, by extension, so is ours. If
Jesus was able to rescue the apostles from the storm, He is also able to rescue
us from the storms of everyday life: sickness, jobloss, marriage problems, and
even the sting of death (1 Corinthians 15:55).
When Jesus “gave orders to go over to the other side” (Matthew 8:18), He
knew the storm was coming. He is omniscient (John 2:25); even with a storm
brewing, He decided to launch out to sea. The Lord never promised we will
never see a storm in life (as a matter of fact, He has told us to expect trouble,
John 16:33). Rather, He has promised that He will be with us in the storm. He
will never leave His children alone in the midst of trouble; with perseverance
they will overcome (Deuteronomy31:8; James 1:12).
This passagenotonly reveals Jesus'true humanity, but also Jesus’deity
because only God canmake the “winds and waterobey” (Luke 8:25). With
one quick word from Christ, the storm abated and the sea became calm
(Mark 4:39). The apostles marveledat this powerful display of Jesus’

100. supernatural ability over the elements (Luke 8:25). This canbe immensely
comforting to the Christian in a storm. Faith in Christ is never misplaced. If
He can calm the storms of the sea with one word, He cancalm the storms of
life as well.
https://www.gotquestions.org/calming-the-storm.html
First Serve Studies in the Gospelof Mark Text Mark 4:21-41 Topic While the
wind whips the sea into a frenzied storm, Jesus is fast asleepona pillow in the
stern of the boat Title "The Wind & the Pillow" Introduction There are a
couple of things you should never do: 1. One, of course, is to never go in
againsta Sicilian when death is on the line. 2. The other is to never take a
bonka-boatride out to Apu Island in the Philippines. A bonka-boatis a
hollowed-outlog, fixed with an outriggerto stabilize it. It's poweredby a
lawnmowermotor that turns a length of pipe attachedto a rusty propeller.
Bearin mind there are no life vests, and no rescue squad of any kind should
you getinto distress. It's greatif the oceanis like glass - like it was when we
cruised over to the island early in the morning. of 1 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The
Wind & the Pillow"
Later that afternoon, coming back, the water was choppy. Both of the bonka-
boats our mission team were in were getting severelybeaten. We got
separated, and I honestly thought I'd never see the guys in the other boat
again. Later I heard how their boat almost capsized, and would have if one of
our guys hadn't literally jumped out of the boat to grab the outrigger and use
his ownbody weightto stabilize it. We barely made it back;I'm not
exaggerating. I thought I was gonna die. I can't help but think of that
harrowing boat ride when I read about the disciples of Jesus afraid in the
storm. Their experience in the storm was the secondsessionof a lessonthat
the Lord was teaching them: 1. First, He encouragedthem to take full
advantage of opportunities to sow the seedof the Word of God. 2. But then,
with the storm, He revealedthe oppositionthey could expectas sowers.
Opportunities still abound. So does opposition. I'll organize my thoughts

101. around two points: #1 GetReady ForOpportunities To Be Sowing, and #2 Be
Ready ForOpposition To Your Sowing.
of 2 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
#1 Get Ready ForOpportunities To Be Sowing (v21-34)Jesus was revealing to
His closestdisciples whatHe called"the mystery of the kingdom of God."
The kingdom that was promised the nation of Israel was not a mystery. It
permeates their Scriptures. It was an ever-presenthope, always on the minds
of the Jews. The mystery being revealedfor the first time by Jesus was that
there would be a delay in the establishing of the kingdom on the earth.
Becausethe Jewishauthorities would reject Jesus as their king, He would
return to Heaven without inaugurating the kingdom. He would, however,
return to the earth, in His SecondComing, to fulfill all the promises of a
kingdom on the earth, ruled from Jerusalem. Jesus was thus explaining to the
disciples - and, by extension, to us - what would be happening betweenHis
two comings. He told the Parable of the Sower, and we said it was
foundational. It establishedthat the main spiritual characteristic ofthis age
in which we live, waiting for Jesus to return, is the preaching of the Gospelto
lost men, women, and children. Listening to the Parable of the Sower, you
realize that a lot of people - represented by certain soil-types - were not going
to get saved. From one point of view, in fact, it would seemthat most people
will remain lost.
of 3 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
That's somewhatdiscouraging onthe surface. A sowermight have a tendency
to get discouraged, to grow weary, in light of the refusals of many to trust
Jesus Christ and be saved. The Lord realizes how prone we are to
discouragement. I've found that, even when successfulministry occurs, I can
find ways to be discouragedif I'm not careful. What Jesus does in these next
few verses is pause to encourage us to go on sowing. Mar4:21 Also He said to
them, "Is a lamp brought to be put under a basketor under a bed? Is it not to
be set on a lampstand? The household "lamp" in first century Israelwas a
small clay containerfilled with oil with a wick in it. You wouldn't bother to
light it if your intent was to keepits light hidden. No, you'd put it somewhere,

102. like a lampstand, where it could give-off the most light. Disciples ofJesus are
the lamp, and we are called upon to shine in the kingdom of darkness
throughout this age. Mar4:22 For there is nothing hidden which will not be
revealed, nor has anything been kept secretbut that it should come to light.
This saying of the Lord's has been takenout of contextto strike fear into the
hearts of believers. I remember a Gospeltractin the Chic series in which our
meeting with Jesus face-to-facein Heaven was portrayed as featuring our lives
being played back as a movie for everyone to see and hear. It included every
secret, dark, shameful thought we had ever thunk.
of 4 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
Stuff like that might motivate us, for a time, but it attacks the nature and the
characterof Jesus. Itmakes us think of our sweetLord as Someone who
wants to embarrass us in front of others. He doesn't. In context, which is
where we should keepthese words, Jesus was encouraging His followers to
share the secrets He was revealing to them. After His resurrection, they
should bring them into the light as lamps in the spiritual darkness ofthe
world. The teaching and preaching of God's Word should be simple and
straightforward. It should be understandable - on the bottom shelf, as it were,
where everyone canaccessit. Captain Barbossa's complaint, in Pirates of the
Caribbean, could be amended to, "There are a lot of long words in there;
we're naught but humble Christians." We want to reveal truth, not concealit;
and we want to do it simply, for everyone to understand. Mar 4:23 If anyone
has ears to hear, let him hear." Your children have ears, and their hearing is
better than yours. Often, however, they actin ways that astonish you, as if
they didn't hear your warning or your restriction. Believers are to "hear"
what Jesus is saying, in the inspired Word of God, by making a spiritual effort
at listening. That might mean, for you, taking notes;or repetitive reading; or
listening to a study more than once. of5 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the
Pillow"
It might mean reading along with the transcript; or, the opposite, turning all
your devices off in order to focus your mind on listening. Whatever you need
to do to have "ears to hear," do it. Mar 4:24 Then He saidto them, "Take
heed what you hear. With the same measure you use, it will be measuredto

103. you; and to you who hear, more will be given. Mar 4:25 Forwhoever has, to
him more will be given; but whoeverdoes not have, even what he has will be
takenawayfrom him." There's a famous anecdote that pastors use about a
minister who keeps teaching the same passageeverySunday for severalweeks
in a row. Finally one of the members of the church comes to him, to inquire
about it, and he says something like, "I'm going to keepteaching it until you
start to live it out!" I doubt that ever really happened, but it illustrates what
Jesus was implying in these verses. It makes sense thatGod would not give
you more-and-more insight into His Word if you're not going to apply it, or
share it. It's a stewardshipissue. Jesus wants you to take what He gives you
and invest it, not hide it. Christians sometimes feeldry. They think it's their
church - that their pastor isn't doing a particularly goodjob of teaching. That
can be true. But it is true more often that a person isn't acting upon the truth
they've already received.
of 6 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
It's when we feel dry that we experience what we have being taken away.
Even the things that used to excite us about God seemdull. Again - it might be
your church, but it's probably you, and me, being hoarders of the truth rather
than distributors of it. Having encouragedus to go on sowing, Jesus tells two
quick parables to describe additional characteristics ofthis age. Mar4:26
And He said, "The kingdom of Godis as if a man should scatterseedonthe
ground, Mar 4:27 and should sleepby night and rise by day, and the seed
should sprout and grow, he himself does not know how. Mar 4:28 Forthe
earth yields crops by itself: first the blade, then the head, after that the full
grain in the head. Mar 4:29 But when the grain ripens, immediately he puts
in the sickle, becausethe harvest has come." The single, simple teaching here
is that the life is in the seed - not with the sower. After it's sown, the farmer
can go about his business, live his day-to-day life, and know that the seedwill
"sprout and grow." Jesuswas reminding His disciples, and us, that the power
is in the Word of God. Sow it and let it do its work. Don'tlose confidence in it
just because youcannot see it in the hearts of those to whom it's been sown.
We need this reminder because we are always being told the church is failing.
Everyday, it seems, I see an article on how the church is failing to reachthe
next generation.

104. of 7 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
Some people believe it, and begin to recastthe seedof the Word in some new
manner that they think is more attractive. While our methods can certainly
change, our messagenevercan. Yes, the apostle Paul became "all things to all
men," in order to win them to Jesus. ButI see that as an attitude adjustment
on his part - accepting people where they were at. I don't think Paul adopted
their lifestyles. If he were here today, I doubt he'd dress like a hipster, in girls
bluejeans, and start a micro-brewery. But I bet he'd minister to those who
did. Mar 4:30 Then He said, "To what shall we liken the kingdom of God? Or
with what parable shall we picture it? Mar4:31 It is like a mustard seed
which, when it is sown on the ground, is smaller than all the seeds onearth;
Mar 4:32 but when it is sown, it grows up and becomes greaterthan all herbs,
and shoots out large branches, so that the birds of the air may nest under its
shade." The mustard seedwas the smallestseedin first century Israel; but the
mustard plant (not the weedwe might think of) could grow to a height of
many feet. This one grew to be huge, and we can see in Jesus'description that
it featured both supernatural and unnatural growth. The Parable of the
Mustard Seedensures us that the mystery phase of the kingdom of God in-
betweenthe two comings of Jesus is going to feature phenomenal growth.
of 8 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
Jesus hadn't revealedit yet, but in-between His comings He would be building
His church, comprised of all born-again believers from the Day of Pentecost
until His SecondComing. It's growth will be nothing short of supernatural.
Nothing and no one - not devils or men - canstop it. With the benefit of
hindsight and history, we see the continued supernatural growth of the
church. But we also see something unnatural. There are many groups, and
many individuals, who lay claim to being Christians, but are not. A personin
the Eastmight think of all Westerners as Christians. Theythink of all
denominations, and sects, as Christian - when we know many are non-
Christian cults. These are the birds in the branches. We know the birds must
be bad, they must be evil, because they were agents of Satanin the Parable of
the Sower. Theycan't be whateverwe want them to be. Thus while this
parable describes the unstoppable supernatural growth of the church, it does

105. not teachthat the church will somehow prepare the world for the return of
Jesus, orthat we are in the kingdom now. Mar 4:33 And with many such
parables He spoke the word to them as they were able to hear it. Mar 4:34
But without a parable He did not speak to them. And when they were alone,
He explained all things to His disciples. Parables to the multitudes, with
explanation to the disciples. Bearin mind a personcould go from being just a
member of the multitudes to being a disciple. of 9 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The
Wind & the Pillow"
No one was being denied the forgiveness oftheir sins. But they must seek
after the Lord Himself, and not just His miracles. Remember the old Dr.
Pepper jingle, I'm a pepper He's a pepper She's a pepper We're a pepper
Wouldn't you like to be a pepper too? Well, we could substitute "sower"for
"pepper," and have that rattling around in our brains, reminding us to look
for, and take advantage of, any and every opportunity to share the Gospel. #2
Be Ready For Opposition To Your Sowing (v35-41)We don't need to
understand and read Greek or Aramaic, or Hebrew, for that matter, in order
to understand God's Word. But every now and then, the proper translation of
a word can help us immensely. Jesus is going to calm a storm at sea by saying,
"Peace, be still." The Greek word translated"be still" literally means be
muzzled. This is the same command Jesus issuedwhen He addresseddemons,
which implies that this storm was actually stirred by Satan.
of 10 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
Knowing this was the devil's doing, we can see this episode as a reminder to us
that ministry will always be met by demonic opposition of some kind. Mar
4:35 On the same day, when evening had come, He said to them, "Let us cross
over to the other side." Did you ever, in elementary school, take that testthat
was really a trick to see if you read the instructions? The teacheris supposed
to really hype how important it is for you to finish all twenty-five questions.
But you don't really have enough time to do so. Nervous you won't finish, you
turn over the test and dive right into it - without reading the one-sentence
directions on the top. The directions say, "Answer only questions one and
twenty-five, then turn your test in to your teacher." Mostfifth graders
miserably fail. Jesus'directionto His disciples is a kind of test; or at least

106. commentators see it that way. He said to His disciples, "Letus cross overto
the other side." He didn't say, "Let us cross under to the bottom of the sea."
In other words, they could have had faith to know they would arrive at the
opposite shore, as promised, despite the storm. Mar4:36 Now when they had
left the multitude, they took Him along in the boat as He was. And other little
boats were also with Him. of 11 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
"Other little boats" were involved - boats on which Jesus was not a passenger.
If the guys on His boat were terrified, how do you think these other boats were
doing? Make a mental note of the fact "other little boats were also with Him,"
too, for our next study. As chapter five opens, Jesus lands and immediately
faces-offagainstthe man living in tombs possessedby a legion of demons.
Thus this whole scene reads like a D-Day invasion, as Jesus'little flotilla hits
the beachand is met by considerable force - only to completely eliminate the
opposition. Mar 4:37 And a greatwindstorm arose, andthe waves beatinto
the boat, so that it was already filling. Before we criticize the boys in the boat,
we see that they waiteduntil they were taking on water. It seemedthey would
definitely sink. I don't want to ruin anyone's promise to you that Jesus won't
let you sink, but He just might. The apostle Paul was in multiple shipwrecks,
left floating on the planks of the ships that had broken-up under him. In the
Book ofActs he says, during a particularly wickedstorm at sea, Act 27:22
And now I urge you to take heart, for there will be no loss of life among you,
but only of the ship. Act 27:26 However, we must run aground on a certain
island." Jesus was just as much with him in the water as He was on the deck.
of 12 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
I want us to be ready in case our ship sinks. It can, but that in no way
minimizes the love of Jesus. Jesus is always, always,always, withyou in the
storm; and that means sometimes in the sea after your boat has disintegrated.
Mar 4:38 But He was in the stern, asleepon a pillow. And they awoke Him
and said to Him, "Teacher, do You not care that we are perishing?" Ouch!
Jesus, full of compassion, is accused of not caring, because He wasn'tdoing
what they thought He should. Jesus, Who would die on the Cross forthem,
and everyone else, is accusedof being callous to their needs. We do this
anytime we question the Lord's love on accountof our circumstances. We
talk a lot about suffering because the age in which we live, betweenthe two

107. comings of Jesus, is to be marked by our suffering with patience and
perseverance,as a testimony to the grace ofGod at work in our lives. I
remembered a quote from C.S. Lewis'book on suffering, The Problem of
Pain. It goes like this: "... pain insists upon being attended to. God whispers
to us in our pleasures, speaksin our conscience, but shouts in our pains: it is
his megaphone to rouse a deaf world." I think that Lewis meant God uses
pain and suffering to shout at us, as His megaphone, to getour undivided
attention.
of 13 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
While that may be true, and with apologiesto Lewis, I think that pain and
suffering are a megaphone the Lord hands us, for us to shout about His grace
while we are afflicted. Paul, in fact, said he boastedin his sufferings. Has God
handed you the megaphone? Whatare you shouting through it? Mar 4:39
Then He arose and rebuked the wind, and said to the sea, "Peace,be still!"
And the wind ceasedand there was a greatcalm. The wind might suddenly
subside naturally, but for the sea to become instantly like glass - well, that's a
miracle, and especiallynoticeable to seasonedfishermen. As we pointed-out,
Jesus spoke to this storm in a way that indicated it was satanic in origin. The
devil cannot be blamed for every bad thing; we live in a fallen world, after all.
But we must be aware that he will do everything and anything to hinder us
from sowing the seedof the Word of God. Our part is to simply press on, to
move forward, knowing that the Lord is with us, and will never leave us or
forsake us;not on the deck, not in the deep. Mar 4:40 But He said to them,
"Why are you so fearful? How is it that you have no faith?"
of 14 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
This is understandable when coupledwith His words, "Let us cross over to
the other side." By faith in His words, they could have known they would -
one way or another - reachtheir destination. I was thinking how we go out of
our way to simulate crazy motion by going to places like Magic Mountain.
We have faith that the rides are safe and well-maintained. Until we see some
YouTube video of people hanging upside-down for severalhours on some loop
roller coaster. We go on those because we enjoy the ride. Jesus wants us to

108. rejoice in the 'ride' we are on with Him - even through the storm, even in the
sea. Mar4:41 And they fearedexceedingly, and said to one another, "Who
can this be, that even the wind and the sea obey Him!" They were afraid in
the storm, but more afraid of Jesus. Was this a proper, submissive,
reverential fear of God? Or were they afraid of what they'd signed-up for?
Both are possibilities for disciples, especiallyas we face opposition for the sake
of the Gospelof Jesus Christ. The Christian life isn't war games. It's live-fire,
with injuries and casualties. There's friendly-fire, too - but that's for another
text to describe. Besides expecting it, how canwe be ready for opposition?
of 15 16 Mark 4:21-41 "The Wind & the Pillow"
By remembering Who Jesus is; and that, ultimately, He is in charge. "Even
the wind and the sea obey Him." He cankeepus from the storm; He can keep
us through the storm - even if our boat splinters underfoot. Take up the
megaphone when it is your lot in life to suffer, letting everyone know that
God's grace is sufficient. 1Co 15:55 "O DEATH, WHERE IS YOUR STING?
O HADES, WHERE IS YOUR VICTORY?" 1Co 15:56 The sting of death is
sin, and the strength of sin is the law. 1Co 15:57 But thanks be to God, who
gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. 1Co 15:58 Therefore, my
beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of
the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.
http://media.calvaryhanford.com/mark/firstserve/ HYPERLINK
"http://media.calvaryhanford.com/mark/firstserve/09thewindandthepillow.pd
f"09 HYPERLINK
"http://media.calvaryhanford.com/mark/firstserve/09thewindandthepillow.pd
f"thewindandthepillow.pdf
The Ruler of the Waves
by
J. C. Ryle

109. (1816-1900)
"And there arose a greatstorm of wind, and the waves beat into the ship, so
that it was now full. And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleepona
pillow: and they awake him, and say unto him, Master, carestthou not that
we perish? And he arose, andrebuked the wind, and said unto the sea, Peace,
be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm. And he said unto
them, Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye have no faith?" —Mark 4:37-
40.
I wish professing Christians in this day studied the four gospels more than
they do. They were written to make us acquainted with Christ. The Holy
Ghosthas told us the story of his life and death, his sayings and his doings,
four times over. Four different inspired hands have drawn the picture of the
Saviour. His ways, his manners, his feelings, his wisdom, his grace, his
patience, his love, his power, are graciouslyunfolded to us by four different
witnesses.Ought not the sheepto be familiar with the Shepherd? Ought not
the patient to be familiar with the Physician? Ought not the bride to be
familiar with the Bridegroom? Ought not the sinner to be familiar with the
Saviour? The gospels were written to make them familiar with Christ, and
therefore I wish men to study the gospels.
On whom must you and I build our souls if we would be acceptedwith God?
We must build on the rock, Christ. From whom must you and I draw that
grace ofthe Spirit which we daily need in order to be fruitful? We must draw
from the vine, Christ. To whom must we look for sympathy when earthly
friends fail us or die? We must look to our elder brother, Christ. By whom
must our prayers be presented, if they are to be heard on high? They must be
presentedto our advocate, Christ. With whom do we hope to spend eternity?
With the King of kings, Christ. Surely we cannot know this Christ too well.
Surely there is not a word, nor a deed, nor a day, nor a step, nor a thought in
the recordof his life, which ought not to be precious to us. We should labor to
be familiar with every line that is written about Jesus.

110. Come now, and let us study togethera page in our Master's history. Let us
considerwhat we may learn from the verses of Scripture which stand at the
head of this tract. You see Jesus there crossing the lake of Galilee in a boat
with his disciples. You see a sudden storm arise while He is asleep. The waves
beat into the boat, and fill it. Deathseems to be close athand. The frightened
disciples awake their Masterand cry for help. He arises and rebukes the wind
and waves, and at once there is a calm. He mildly reproves the faithless fears
of his companions, and all is over. Such is the picture. It is one full of deep
instruction. Come now, and let us examine what we are meant to learn.
I. Learn first of all, that following Christ will not prevent your having earthly
sorrows and troubles.
Here are the chosendisciples of the Lord Jesus in greatanxiety. The faithful
little flock which believed when priests and scribes and Pharisees were all
alike unbelieving, is allowedby the Shepherd to be much disquieted. The fear
of death breaks in upon them like an armed man. The deep waterseems likely
to go overtheir souls. Peter, James, andJohn, the pillars of the church about
to be planted in the world, are much distressed.
Perhaps they had not reckonedon all this. Perhaps they had expectedthat
Christ's service would at any rate lift them above the reach of earthly trials.
Perhaps they thought that He who could raise the dead, and heal the sick, and
feed multitudes with a few loaves, and castout devils with a word-He would
never allow his servants to be sufferers upon earth. Perhaps they had
supposedhe would always grant them smooth journeys, fine weather, an easy
course, and freedom from trouble and care.
If the disciples thought so, they were much mistaken. The Lord Jesus taught
them that a man may be one of his chosenservants, and yet have to go
through many an anxiety, and endure many a pain.
It is goodto understand this clearly. It is goodto understand that Christ's
service never did secure a man from all the ills that flesh is heir to, and never
will. If you are a believer, you must reckonon having your share of sickness
and pain, of sorrow and tears, of losses andcrosses, ofdeaths and
bereavements, of partings and separations, ofvexations and disappointments,

111. so long as you are in the body. Christ never undertakes that you shall getto
heaven without these. He has undertaken that all who come to him shall have
all things pertaining to life and godliness. But he has never undertaken that he
will make them prosperous, rich, or healthy, and that death shall never come
to their family.
I have the privilege of being one of Christ's ambassadors.In his name I can
offer eternal life to any man, woman, or child who is willing to have it. In his
name I do offer pardon, peace, grace,glory, to any sonor daughter of Adam
who reads this booklet. But I dare not offer that person worldly prosperity as
a part and parcelof the gospel. I dare not offer him long life, an increased
income, and freedom from pain. I dare not promise the man who takes up the
cross and follows Christ, that in following him he shall never meet with a
storm.
I know well that many do not like these terms. They would prefer having
Christ and goodhealth, Christ and plenty of money, Christ and no deaths in
their family, Christ and no wearing cares, Christand a perpetual morning
without clouds. But they do not like Christ and the cross, Christ and
tribulation, Christ and the conflict, Christ and the howling wind, Christ and
the storm.
Is this the thought of your heart? Believe me, if it is, you are very wrong.
Listen to me, and I will try to show you [that] you have much yet to learn.
How should you know who are true Christians, if following Christ was the
way to be free from trouble? How should we discern the wheatfrom the chaff,
if it were not for the winnowing of trial? How should we know whether men
served Christ for his own sake orfrom selfish motives, if his service brought
health and wealth with it as a matter of course? The winds of winter soon
show us which of the trees are evergreen, and which are not. The storms of
affliction and care are useful in the same way. They discover whose faith is
real, and whose is nothing but professionand form.
How would the greatwork of sanctificationgo on in a man if he had no trial?
Trouble is often the only fire which will burn awaythe dross that clings to our
hearts. Trouble is the pruning-knife which the greatHusbandman employs in

112. order to make us fruitful in goodworks. The harvest of the Lord's field is
seldom ripened by sunshine only. It must go through its days of wind and rain
and storm.
If you desire to serve Christ and be saved, I entreat you to take the Lord on
his ownterms. Make up your mind to meet with your share of crossesand
sorrows, andthen you will not be surprised. For want of understanding this,
many seemto run well for a season, and then turn back, in disgustand are
castaway.
If you profess to be a child of God, leave to the Lord Jesus to sanctify you in
his ownway. Restsatisfiedthat he never makes any mistakes. Be sure that he
does all things well. The winds may howl around you, and the waters swell;
but fearnot. "He is leading you by the right way, that he may bring you to a
city of habitation." (Psa. 107:7).
II. Learn, in the secondplace, that the Lord Jesus Christis truly and really
man.
There are words used in this little history which, like many other passagesin
the gospels,bring out this truth in a very striking way. You are told that when
the waves beganto break on the ship, Jesus was in the hinder part, "asleepon
a pillow." He was weary;and who can wonder at it, after reading the account
given in the fourth of Mark. After laboring all day to do goodto souls-after
preaching in the open air to vast multitudes, Jesus was fatigued. Surely, if the
sleepof the laboring man is sweet, much more must have been the sleepof our
blessedLord.
I ask you to settle deeply in your mind this great truth, that Jesus Christ was
verily and indeed man. He was equal to the Fatherin all things, and the
eternal God. But he was also man, and took part of flesh and blood, and was
made like unto us in all things, sin only excepted. He had a body like our own.
Like us, he was born of a woman. Like us, he grew and increasedin stature.
Like us, he was often hungry and thirsty, and faint and weary. Like us, he ate
and drank, restedand slept. Like us, he sorrowedand wept and felt. It is all
very wonderful, but so it is. He that made the heavens went to and fro as a
poor wearyman on earth. He that ruled over principalities and powers in

113. heavenly places, took on him a frail body like our own. He that might have
dwelt for ever in the glory which he had with the Father, amid the praises of
legions of angels, came downto earth and dwelt as a man among sinful men.
Surely this fact alone is an amazing miracle of condescension, grace, pity, and
love.
I find a deep mine of comfort in this thought, that Jesus is perfectman no less
than perfect God. He in whom I am told by Scripture to trust, is not only a
greatHigh-priest, but a feeling High-priest. He is not only a powerful Saviour,
but a sympathizing Saviour. He is not only the Sonof Godmighty to save, but
the Sonof man able to feel.
Who does not know that sympathy is one of the sweetestthings left to us in
this sinful world? It is one of the bright seasons in our dark journey here
below, when we canfind a person who enters into our troubles, and goes along
with us in our anxieties; who can weepwhen we weep, and rejoice whenwe
rejoice.
Sympathy is far better than money, and far rarer too. Thousands cangive
who know not what it is to feel. Sympathy has the greatestpowerto draw us
and to open our hearts. Proper and correctcounseloften falls dead and
useless ona heavy heart. Cold advice often makes us shut up, shrink, and
withdraw into ourselves, whentendered in the day of trouble. But genuine
sympathy in such a day will call out all our better feelings, if we have any, and
obtain an influence over us when nothing else can. Give me the friend who,
though poor in gold and silver, has always ready a sympathizing heart.
Our God knows all this well. He knows the very secrets ofman's heart. He
knows the ways by which that heart is most easilyapproached, and the
springs by which that heart is most readily moved. He has wiselyprovided
that the Saviour of the gospelshould be feeling as well as mighty. He has given
us one who has not only a strong hand to pluck us as brands from the
burning, but a sympathizing heart, on which the laboring and heavy-laden
may find rest.
I see a marvelous proof of love and wisdom in the union of two natures in
Christ's person. It was marvelous love in our Saviour to condescendto go

114. through weakness andhumiliation for our sakes, ungodlyrebels as we are. It
was marvelous wisdom to fit himself in this wayto be the very Friend of
friends, who could not only save man, but meet him on his own ground. I want
one able to perform all things needful to redeemmy soul. This Jesus cando,
for he is the eternalSon of God. I want one able to understand my weakness
and infirmities, and to deal gently with my soul, while tied to a body of death.
This, again, Jesus can do, for He was the Son of man, and had flesh and blood
like my own. Had my Saviour been God only, I might perhaps have trusted
him, but I never could have come near to him without fear. Had my Saviour
been man only, I might have loved him; but I never could have felt sure that
he was able to take awaymy sins. But, blessedbe the Lord, my Saviour is God
as well as man, and man as well as God-God, and so able to deliver me; man,
so able to feel with me. Almighty powerand deepestsympathy are met
togetherin one glorious person, Jesus Christ, my Lord. Surely a believer in
Christ has a strong consolation. He may well trust, and not be afraid.
If you know what it is to go to the throne of grace formercy and pardon, do
not forgetthat the Mediator by whom you draw near to God is the man Christ
Jesus.
Your soul's business is in the hand of a High-priest who canbe touched with
the feeling of your infirmities. You have not to do with a being of so high and
glorious a nature, that your mind can in no wise comprehend him. You have
to do with Jesus, who had a body like your own, and was a man upon earth
like yourself. He well knows that world through which you are struggling, for
he dwelt in the midst of it thirty-three years. He well knows the contradiction
of sinners, which so often discourages you, for he endured it himself. He well
knows the art and cunning of your spiritual enemy the devil, for he wrestled
with him in the wilderness. Surelywith such an advocate you may wellfeel
bold.
If you know what it is to apply to the Lord Jesus for spiritual comfort in
earthly troubles, you should well remember the days of his flesh, and his
human nature.

115. You are applying to one who knows your feelings by experience, and has
drunk deep of the bitter cup, for he was a man of sorrows, andacquainted
with grief. Jesus knows the heart of a man, the bodily pains of a man, the
difficulties of a man, for he was a man himself, and had flesh and blood upon
earth. He sat weariedby the well at Sychar. He wept over the grave of
Lazarus at Bethany. He sweatas it were greatdrops of blood at Gethsemane.
He groaned with anguish at Calvary. He is no strangerto your sensations.He
is acquainted with every thing that belongs to human nature, sin only
excepted.
Are you poor and needy? So also was Jesus. The foxes had holes, and the birds
of the air had nests, but the Son of man had not where to lay his head. He
dwelt in a despised city. Men used to say, "Can any good thing come out of
Nazareth?" John1:46. He was esteemeda carpenter's son. He preachedin a
borrowedboat, rode into Jerusalemon a borrowedass, and was buried in a
borrowedtomb.
Are you alone in the world, and neglectedby those who ought to love you? So
also was Jesus. He came unto his own, and they receivedhim not. He came to
be a Messiahto the lost sheepof the house of Israel, and they rejectedhim.
The princes of this world would not acknowledge him. The few that followed
him were publicans and fishermen. And even these at the last forsook him,
and were scatteredeveryman to his own place.
Are you misunderstood, misrepresented, slandered, and persecuted? So also
was Jesus. He was calleda glutton and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans, a
Samaritan, a madman, and a devil. His characterwas belied. False charges
were laid againsthim. An unjust sentence was passedupon him, and though
innocent, he was condemned as a malefactor, and as such died on the cross.
Does Satantempt you, and offer horrid suggestions to your mind? So also did
he tempt Jesus. He bade him distrust God's fatherly providence. "Command
these stones to be made bread." He proposed to him to tempt God by exposing
himself to unnecessary danger. "Castthyselfdown" from the pinnacle of the
temple. He suggestedto him to obtain the kingdoms of the world for his own,

116. by one little act of submission to himself. "All these things will I give thee, if
thou wilt fall down and worship me."
Do you ever feel greatagonyand conflict of mind? Do you feel in darkness, as
if God had left you? So did Jesus. Who can tell the extent of the sufferings of
mind he went through in the garden? Who canmeasure the depth of his soul's
pain when he cried, "My God, my God, why hast thou forsakenme?"
Ah, it is impossible to conceive a Saviour more suited to the wants of man's
heart than our Lord Jesus Christ; suited not only by his power, but by his
sympathy; suited not only by his divinity, but by his humanity. Labor, I
beseechyou, to get firmly impressed on your mind that Christ the refuge of
souls is man as well as God. Honor him as King of kings, and Lord of lords.
But while you do this, never forgetthat he had a body, and was a man. Grasp
this truth, and never let it go. The unhappy Socinianerrs fearfully when he
says that Christ was only man, and not God. But let not the rebound from that
error make you forgetthat while Christ was very God, he was also very man.
Listen not for a moment to the wretched argument of the Roman-Catholic,
when he tells you that the Virgin Mary and the saints are more sympathizing
than Christ. Answer him, that such an argument springs from ignorance of
the Scriptures, and of Christ's true nature. Answer him, that you have not so
learned Christ, as to regardhim only as an austere Judge, and a being to be
feared. Answer him, that the four gospels have taught you to regard him as
the most loving and sympathizing of friends, as well as the mightiest and most
powerful of Saviours. Answer him, that you want no comfort from saints and
angels, from the Virgin Mary, or from Gabriel, so long as you can repose your
wearysoul on the man Christ Jesus.
III. Learn, in the third place, that there may be much weaknessand infirmity
even in a true Christian.
You have a striking proof of this in the conduct of the disciples here recorded,
when the waves broke overthe ship. They awoke Jesus in haste. They said to
him in fear and anxiety, "Master, carestthou not that we perish."

117. There was impatience. They might have waited till their Lord thought fit to
arise from his sleep.
There was unbelief. They forgotthat they were in the keeping of one who had
all power in his hand. "We perish."
There was distrust. They spoke as if they doubted their Lord's care and
thoughtfulness for their safetyand well-being. "Carestthou not that we
perish?"
Poorfaithless men; what business had they to be afraid? They had seenproof
upon proof that all must be well so long as the Bridegroomwas with them.
They had witnessedrepeatedexamples of his love and kindness towards them,
sufficient to convince them that he would never let them come to realharm.
But all was forgottenin the present danger. Sense of immediate peril often
makes men have a bad memory. Fearis often unable to reasonfrom past
experience. They heard the winds. They saw the waves. Theyfelt the cold
waters beating over them. They fancied death was close athand. They could
wait no longer in suspense. "Carestthou not," said they, "that we perish?"
But after all, let us understand this is only a picture of what is constantly
going on among believers in every age. There are too many disciples, I
suspect, at this very day, like those who are here described.
Many of God's children get on very well so long as they have no trials. They
follow Christ very tolerably in the time of fair weather. They fancy they are
trusting him entirely. They flatter themselves they have castevery care on
him. They obtain the reputation of being very goodChristians.
But suddenly some unlooked for trial assails them. Their property makes
itself wings, and flies away. Their own health fails. Deathcomes up into their
house. Tribulation or persecutionariseth because ofthe word. And where now
is their faith? Where is the strong confidence they thought they had? Where is
their peace, their hope, their resignation? Alas, they are sought for, and not
found. They are weighedin the balance, and found wanting. Fearand doubt,
distress and anxiety break in upon them like a flood, and they seemat their

118. wit's end. I know that this is a sad description. I only put it to the conscience
of every real Christian, whether it is not correctand true.
The plain truth is, that there is no literal and absolute perfectionamong true
Christians so long as they are in the body. The best and brightest of God's
saints is but a poor mixed being. Converted, renewed, and sanctified though
he be, he is still compassedwith infirmity. There is not a just man upon earth
that always doeth good, and sinneth not. In many things we offend all. A man
may have true saving faith, and yet not have it always close athand and ready
to be used.
Abraham was the father of the faithful. By faith he forsook his country and
his kindred, and went out according to the command of God to a land he had
never seen. By faith he was contentto dwell in the land as a stranger, believing
that God would give it to him for an inheritance. And yet this very Abraham
was so far overcome by unbelief that he allowedSarahto be called his sister,
and not his wife, through the fear of man. Here was greatinfirmity. Yet there
have been f e w greatersaints than Abraham.
David was a man after God's ownheart. He had faith to go out to battle with
the giant Goliath when he was but a youth. He publicly declaredhis belief that
the Lord, who delivered him from the paw of the lion and bear, would deliver
him from this Philistine. He had faith to believe God's promise that he should
one day be king of Israel, though he was ownedby but few followers, though
Saul pursued him like a partridge on the mountains, and there o ft e n seemed
but a stepbetween him and death. And yet this very David at one time was so
far overtakenby fear and unbelief, that he said, "I shall one day perish by the
hand of Saul." He forgotthe many wonderful deliverances he had experienced
at God's hand. He only thought of his presentdanger, and took refuge among
the ungodly Philistines. Surely here was greatinfirmity. Yet there have been
few strongerbelievers than David.
I know it is easyfor a man to reply, "All this is very true, but it does not
excuse the fears of the disciples. They had Jesus actuallywith them. They
ought not to have been afraid. I should never have been so cowardly and
faithless as they were." I tell the man who argues in that way, that he knows

119. little of his own heart. No one knows the greatnessofhis own infirmities, if he
has not been tempted; nor how much weaknessmight appear in himself, if he
was placedin circumstances to callit forth.
Have you faith in Christ? Do you feel such love and confidence in him that
you cannot understand being greatly moved by any event that could happen?
It is all well. I am glad to hear it. But has this faith been tried? Has this
confidence been put to the test? If not, take heed of condemning these
disciples hastily. Be not high-minded, but fear. Think not, because your heart
is in a lively frame now, that such a frame will always last. Say not, because
your feelings are warm and fervent today, "Tomorrow shallbe as today, and
much more abundant." Say not, because your heart is lifted up just now with
a strong sense ofChrist's mercy, "I shall never forgethim as long as I live."
Oh, learn to abate something of this flattering estimate of yourself. You do not
know yourself thoroughly. There are more things in your inward man than
you are at presentaware of. The Lord may leave you as he did Hezekiah, to
show you all that is in your hearts. (2 Chr. 32:31). Blessedis he that is clothed
with humility. Happy is he that fearethalways. Let him that thinketh he
standeth, take heed lesthe fall.
Why do I dwell on this? Do I want to apologize for the corruptions of
professing Christians, and excuse their sins? God forbid. Do I want to lower
the standard of sanctification, and countenance any one in being a lazy, idle
soldier of Christ? God forbid. Do I want to wipe out the broad line of
distinction betweenthe converted and the unconverted, and to wink at
inconsistencies? Once more I say, God forbid. I hold strongly that there is a
mighty difference betweenthe true Christian and the false, betweenthe
believer and the unbeliever, betweenthe children of Godand the children of
the world. I hold strongly that this difference is not merely one of faith, but of
life; not only one of profession, but of practice. I hold strongly that the ways of
the believershould be as distinct from those of the unbeliever, as bitter from
sweet, light from darkness, heatfrom cold.
But I do want young Christians to understand what they must expectto find
in themselves. I want to prevent their being stumbled and puzzled by the
discoveryof their own weaknessand infirmity. I want them to see that they

120. may have true faith and grace in spite of all the devil's whispers to the
contrary, though they feel within many doubts and fears. I want them to
observe that Peterand James and John and their brethren were true disciples,
and yet not so spiritual but that they could be afraid. I do not tell them to
make the unbelief of the disciples an excuse for themselves. But I do tell them
that it shows plainly, that so long as they are in the body, they must not expect
faith to be above the reachof fear.
Above all, I want all Christians to understand what they must expectin other
believers. You must not hastily conclude that a man has no grace, merely
because you see in him some corruptions. There are spots on the face of the
sun; and yet the sun shines brightly, and enlightens the whole world. There is
quartz and dross mixed up with many a lump of gold that comes from
Australia; and yet who thinks the gold on that accountworth nothing at all?
There are flaws in some of the finest diamonds in the world; and yet they do
not prevent their being rated at a priceless value. Away with this morbid
squeamishness, whichmakes many ready to excommunicate a man if he only
has a few faults. Let us be more quick to see grace, andmore slow to see
imperfections. Let us know if we cannot allow there is grace where there is
corruption, we shall find no grace in the world. We are yet in the body. The
devil is not dead. We are not yet like the angels. Heavenis not yet begun. The
leprosy is not out of the walls of the house, howevermuch we may scrape
them, and never will be till the house is taken down. Our bodies are indeed the
temple of the Holy Ghost, but not a perfecttemple until they are raisedor
changed. Grace is indeed a treasure, but a treasure in earthenvessels. It is
possible for a man to forsake allfor Christ's sake, and yet to be overtaken
occasionallywith doubts and fears.
I beseechyou to remember this. It is a lessonworth attention. The apostles
believed in Christ, loved Christ, and gave up all to follow Christ. And yet you
see in this storm the apostles were afraid. Learn to be charitable in your
judgment of them. Learn to be moderate in your expectations from your own
heart. Contend to the death for the truth that no man is a true Christian who
is not converted, and is not a holy man. But allow that a man may be
converted, have a new heart, and be a holy man, and yet be liable to infirmity,
doubts, and fears.

121. IV. Learn, in the fourth place, the powerof the Lord Jesus Christ.
You have a striking example of His powerin the history upon which I am now
dwelling. The waves were breaking into the ship where Jesus was. The
terrified disciples awoke him, and cried for help. "He arose and rebuked the
wind, and saidunto the sea, Peace,be still. And the wind ceased, andthere
was a greatcalm." This was a wonderful miracle. No one could do this but one
who was almighty.
Make the winds cease witha word! Who does not know that it is a common
saying, in order to describe an impossibility, "You might as well speak to the
wind?" Yet Jesus rebukes the wind, and at once it ceases.This was power.
What reader of history does not know that a mighty king of England tried in
vain to stop the tide rising on the shore? Yet here is one who says to raging
waves in a storm, "Peace,be still;" and at once there was a calm. Here was
power.
It is goodfor all men to have clearviews of the Lord Jesus Christ's power. Let
the sinner know that the merciful Saviour, to whom he is urged to flee, and in
whom he is invited to trust, is nothing less than the Almighty, and has power
over all flesh to give eternal life. (Rev. 1:8; John 17:2). Let the anxious
inquirer understand that if he will only venture on Jesus, and take up the
cross, he ventures on One who has all power in heaven and earth. (Matt.
28:18). Let the believer remember, as he journeys through the wilderness, that
his Mediatorand Advocate and Physicianand Shepherd and Redeemeris
Lord of lords, and King of kings, and that through him all things may be
done. (Rev. 17:14; Phil. 4:13). Let all study the subject, for it deserves to be
studied.
Study it in his works of creation. "All things were made by him, and without
him was not any thing made that was made." John 1:3. The heavens, and all
their glorious hosts of inhabitants; the earth, and all that it contains;the sea,
and all that is in it-all creation, from the sun on high to the leastworm below,
was the work of Christ. He spake, and they came into being. He commanded,
and they beganto exist. That very Jesus, who was born of a poor woman at

122. Bethlehem, and lived in a carpenter's house at Nazareth, had been the former
of all things. Was not this power?
Study it in his works of providence, and the orderly continuance of all things
in the world. "By Him all things consist." (Col. 1:17). Sun, moon, and stars
roll round in a perfect system. Spring, summer, autumn, and winter, follow
one another in regular order. They continue to this day, and fail not,
according to the ordinance of Him who died on Calvary. (Psalm 119:91). The
kingdoms of this world rise and increase, and decline and pass away. The
rulers of the earth plan and scheme, and make laws and change laws, and
war, and pull down one and raise up another. But they little think that they
rule only by the will of Jesus, andthat nothing happens without the
permission of the Lamb of God. They do not know that they and their subjects
are all as a drop of waterin the hand of the crucified One, and that he
increaseththe nations and diminisheth the nations just according to his mind.
Is not this power?
Study the subject not leastin the miracles workedby our Lord Jesus Christ,
during the three years of his ministry upon earth. Learn from the mighty
works which he did, that the things which are impossible with men, are
possible with Christ. Regardevery one of his miracles as an emblem and
figure of spiritual things. See in it a lively picture of what he is able to do for
your soul. He that could raise the dead with a word, canjust as easily raise
men from the death of sin. He that could give sight to the blind, hearing to the
deaf, and speechto the dumb, canalso make sinners to see the kingdom of
God, hear the joyful sound of the gospel, and speak forth the praise of
redeeming love. He that could heal leprosywith a touch, can heal any disease
of heart. He that could castout devils, can bid every besetting sin yield to his
grace. Oh, begin to read Christ's miracles in this light. Wickedand bad and
corrupt as you may feel, take comfort in the thought that you are not beyond
Christ's powerto heal. Remember, that in Christ there is not only a fullness of
mercy, but a fullness of power.
Study the subject in particular, as placed before you this day. I dare be sure
your heart has sometimes been tossedto and fro like the waves in a storm.
You have found it agitatedlike the waters ofthe troubled sea when it cannot

123. rest. Come and hearthis day that there is One who cangive you rest. Jesus
can sayto your heart, whatever may be its ailment, "Peace,be still."
What though your consciencewithin be lashedby the recollectionofcountless
transgressions, andtorn by every gust of temptation? What though the
remembrance of past hideous profligacybe grievous unto you, and the burden
intolerable? What though your heart seems full of evil, and sin appears to
drag you whither it will like a slave? What though the devil ride to and fro
over your soul like a conqueror, and tell you it is vain to struggle againsthim,
there is no hope for you? I tell you there is One who cangive even you pardon
and peace. MyLord and MasterJesus Christ canrebuke the devil's raging,
can calm even your soul's misery, and say even to you, "Peace, be still." He
can scatterthat cloud of guilt which now weighs you down. He canbid despair
depart. He candrive fearaway. He canremove the spirit of bondage, and fill
you with the spirit of adoption. Satanmay hold your soul like a strong man
armed, but Jesus is strongerthan he, and when he commands, the prisoners
must go free. Oh, if any troubled reader wants a calm within, let him go this
day to Jesus Christ.
But what if your heart be right with God, and yet you are presseddown with a
load of earthly trouble? What if the fear of poverty is tossing you to and fro,
and seems likelyto overwhelmyou? What if pain of body be racking you to
distraction day after day? What if you are suddenly laid aside from active
usefulness, and compelled by infirmity to sit still and do nothing? What if
death has come into your home, and takenawayyour Rachel, or Joseph, or
Benjamin, and left you alone crushed to the ground with sorrow? Whatif all
this has happened? Still there is comfort in Christ. He can speak peace to
wounded hearts as easilyas calm troubled seas. He canrebuke rebellious wills
as powerfully as raging winds. He can make storms of sorrow abate, and
silence tumultous passions as surely as he stopped the Galileanstorm. He can
say to the heaviestanxiety, "Peace,be still." The floods of care and tribulation
may be mighty, but Jesus sits upon the waterfloods, andis mightier than the
waves of the sea.(Psa. 93:4). The winds of trouble may howl fiercely round
you, but Jesus holds them in his hand, and can stay them when he lists. Oh, if
any readerthis day is broken-heartedand care-wornand sorrowful, let him
go to Jesus Christ, and cry to him, and he shall be refreshed. "Come unto

124. me," he says, "allye that labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest."
(Matt. 11:28).
I invite you this day to take large views of Christ's power. Doubt any thing
else if you will, but never doubt Christ's power. Whether you do not secretly
love sin may be doubtful. Whether you are not privately clinging to the world
may be doubtful. Whether the pride of your nature is not rising againstthe
idea of being saved as a poor sinner by grace may be doubtful. But one thing
is not doubtful, and that is, that Christ is able to save to the uttermost.
V. Learn, in the lastplace, how tenderly and patiently the Lord Jesus deals
with weak believers.
You see this truth brought out in his word to his disciples, when the wind
ceased, and there was a calm. He might well have rebuked them sharply. He
might well have reminded them of all the greatthings he had done for them,
and reproved them for their cowardice andmistrust. But there is nothing of
angerin the Lord's words. He simply asks two questions:"Why are ye so
fearful? How is it that ye have no faith?"
The whole of our Lord's conduct towards his disciples on earth deserves close
consideration. It throws a beautiful light on the compassionand long-suffering
that there is in him. No master surely ever had scholars so slow to learn their
lessons as Jesushad in the apostles. No scholarssurelyever had so patient and
forbearing a teacheras the apostles had in Christ. Gatherup all the evidence
on this subject that lies scatteredthrough the gospels, andsee the truth of
what I say.
At no time of our Lord's ministry did the disciples seemto comprehend fully
the objectof his coming into the world. The humiliation, the atonement, the
crucifixion, were hidden things to them. The plainest words and clearest
warnings from their Masterof what was going to befall him, seemedto have
no effect on their minds. They understood not. They perceivednot. It was hid
from their eyes. Once Petereven tried to dissuade our Lord from suffering.
"Be it far from thee, Lord," he said; "this shall not be unto thee." (Matt.
16:22;Luke 18:34;9:45).

125. Frequently you will see things in their spirit and demeanorwhich are not at
all to be commended. One day we are told they disputed among themselves
who should be greatest. (Mark 9:34). Another day they considerednot his
miracles, and their hearts were hardened. (Mark 6:52). Once two of them
wished to call down fire from heavenupon a village, because it did not receive
them. (Luke 9:54). In the garden of Gethsemane the three best of them slept
when they should have watchedand prayed. In the hour of his betrayal, they
all forsook him and fled. And worstof all, Peter, the most forward of the
twelve, denied his Masterthree times with an oath.
Even after the resurrectionyou see the same unbelief and hardness of heart
clinging to them. Though they saw their Lord with their eyes, and touched
him with their hands, even then some doubted. So weak were they in faith. So
slow of heart were they to believe all that the prophets had written. So
backwardwere they in understanding the meaning of our Lord's words and
actions, and life and death.
But what do you see in our Lord's behavior towards these disciples all
through his ministry? You see nothing but unchanging pity, compassion,
kindness, gentleness,patience, long-suffering, and love. He does not castthem
off for their stupidity. He does not rejectthem for their unbelief. He does not
dismiss them for ever for cowardice.He teaches themas they are able to bear.
He leads them on step by step, as a nurse does an infant when it first begins to
walk. He sends them kind messagesas soonas he is risen from the dead.
"Go," he said to the women" Go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee,
and there shall they see me." (Matt. 28:10). He gathers them around him once
more. He restores Peterto his place, and bids him feed his sheep. He
condescends to sojournwith them forty days before he finally ascends. He
commissions them to go forth and preach the gospelto the Gentiles. He blesses
them in parting, and encouragesthem with that gracious promise, "I am with
you always, evenunto the end of the world." Truly this was a love that passeth
knowledge. This is not the manner of man.
Let all the world know that the Lord Christ is very pitiful and of tender
mercy. He will not break the bruised reed, nor quench the smoking flax. As a
father pitieth his own children, so he pitieth them that fear him. As one whom

126. his mother comforteth, so will he comfort his people. He cares for the lambs of
his flock, as wellas for the old sheep. He cares forthe sick and feeble ones of
the fold, as well as for the strong. it is written that "he will carry them in his
bosom," rather than let one of them be lost. (Isaiah 40:11). He cares for the
leastmember of his body, as for the greatest. He cares for the babes of his
family, as well as the grown up men. He cares for the tenderest little plants in
his garden, as well as for the cedar of Lebanon. All are in his book of life, and
all are under his charge. All are given to him in an everlasting covenant, and
he has undertaken, in spite of all weaknesses, to bring every one safe home.
Only let a sinner lay hold on Christ by faith, and then, howeverfeeble,
Christ's word is pledged to him, "I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee." He
may correcthim occasionallyin love. He may gently reprove him at times. But
he will never, never give him up. The devil shall never pluck him from
Christ's hand.
Let all the world know that the Lord Jesus will not castawayhis believing
people because ofshort-comings and infirmities. The husband does not put
awayhis wife because he finds failings in her. The mother does not forsake
her infant because it is weak, feeble, and ignorant. And the Lord Christ does
not castoff poor sinners who have committed their souls into his hands
because he sees in them blemishes and imperfections. Oh no; it is his glory to
pass over the faults of his people, and heal their backslidings;to make much
of their weak graces, andto pardon their many faults. Verily, the eleventh of
Hebrews is a wonderful chapter. It is marvelous to observe how the Holy
Ghostspeaks ofthe worthies whose names are recorded in that chapter. The
faith of the Lord's people is there brought forward and had in remembrance.
But the faults of many a one, which might easily have been brought up also,
are left alone and not mentioned at all.
Who is there now among the readers of this bookletthat feels desires after
salvation, but is afraid to become decided, lestby and by he should fall away?
Consider, I beseechyou, the tenderness and patience of the Lord Jesus, and be
afraid no more. Fearnot to take up the cross, and come out boldly from the
world. That same Lord and Saviour who bore with the disciples, is ready and
willing to bear with you. If you stumble, he will raise you. If you err, he will
gently bring you back. If you faint, he will revive you. He will not lead you out

127. of Egypt, and then suffer you to perish in the wilderness. He will conduct you
safe into the promised land. Only commit yourself to his guidance, and my
soul for yours, he shall carry you safe home. Only hear Christ's voice, and
follow him, and you shall never perish.
Who is there among the readers of this bookletthat has been converted, and
desires to do his Lord's will? Take example this day by your Master's
gentleness andlong-suffering, and learn to be tender-hearted and kind to
others. Dealgently with young beginners. Do not expect them to know every
thing and understand every thing all at once. Take them by the hand. Lead
them on and encourage them. Believe all things and hope all things, rather
than make that heart sad which God would not have made sad. Dealgently
with backsliders. Do not turn your back on them, as if their case was hopeless.
Use every lawful means to restore them to their former place. Consider
yourself and your often infirmities, and do as you would be done by. Alas,
there is a painful absence ofthe Master's mind among many of his disciples.
There are few churches, I fear, at the present day, which would have received
Peterinto communion again, for many a long year, after denying his Lord.
There are few believers ready to do the work of Barnabas-willing to take
young converts by the hand, and encourage them at their first beginnings.
Verily we want an outpouring of the Spirit upon believers almostas much as
upon the world.
And now, reader, I have only to ask you to make a practicaluse of the lessons
I have brought before you. You have seenfive things:
First, that Christ's service will not secure you againsttroubles.
Second, that Christ is very man as well as God.
Third, that believers may have much weaknessandinfirmity.
Fourth, that Christ has all power;and,
Fifth, that Christ is full of patience and kindness towards his people.
Remember these five lessons,and you will do well.

128. Bearwith me a few moments, while I say a few words to impress the things
you have been reading more deeply on your heart.
l. This bookletwill very likely be read by some who know nothing of Christ's
service by experience, or of Christ himself.
There are only too many who take no interest whateverin the things about
which I have been writing. Their treasure is all below. They are wholly taken
up with the things of the world. They care nothing about the believer's
conflicts and struggles and infirmities and doubts and fears.
They care little whether Christ is man or God. They care little whether he did
miracles or not. It is all a matter of words and names and forms, about which
they do not trouble themselves. Theyare without God in the world.
If perchance you are such a man as this, I canonly warn you solemnly, that
your present course cannotlast. You will not live for ever. There must be an
end. Gray hairs, age, sickness, infirmities, death-all, all are before you, and
must be met one day. What will you do when that day comes?
Remember my words this day. You will find no comfort when sick and dying,
unless Jesus Christ is your friend. You will discoverto your sorrow and
confusion, that howevermuch men may talk and boast, they cannotdo
without Christ when they come to their death-bed. You may send for
ministers, and getthem to read prayers, and give you the sacrament. You may
go through every form and ceremony of Christianity. But if you persist in
living a careless andworldly life, and despising Christ in the morning of your
days, you must not be surprised if Christ leaves you to yourself in your latter
end. Alas, these are solemnwords, and often sadly fulfilled: "I will laugh at
your calamity; I will mock when your fearcometh." (Prov. 1:26).
Come then, this day, and be advised by one who loves your soul. Ceaseto do
evil. Learn to do well. Forsakethe foolish, and go in the path of
understanding. Castawaythat pride which hangs about your heart, and seek
the Lord Jesus while he may be found. Castawaythat spiritual sloth which is
palsying your soul, and resolve to take trouble about your Bible, your prayers,
and your Sabbaths. Break off from a world which cannever really satisfyyou,

129. and seek that treasure which alone is truly incorruptible. Oh that the Lord's
own words might find a place in your conscience:"How long, ye simple ones,
will ye love simplicity? and the scorners delight in their scorning, and fools
hate knowledge?Turn you at my reproof: behold, I will pour out my Spirit
unto you, I will make known my words unto you." (Prov. 1:22,23). I believe
the crowning sin of Judas Iscariotwas that he would not seek pardon, and
turn againto his Lord. Beware, lestthat be your sin also.
2. This bookletwill probably fall into the hands of some who love the Lord
Jesus and believe in him, and yet desire to love him better. if you are such a
man, suffer the word of exhortation, and apply it to your heart
For one thing, keepbefore your mind, an ever-presenttruth, that the Lord
Jesus is an actualliving person, and dealwith him as such.
I fear the personality of our Lord is sadly lostsight of by many professors in
the presentday. Their talk is more about salvation than about the Saviour;
more about redemption than about the Redeemer;more about justification
than about Jesus;more about Christ's work than about Christ's person. This
is a greatfault, and one that fully accounts for the dry and sapless character
of the religion of many professors.
As ever you would grow in grace, and have joy and peace in believing, beware
of falling into this error. Cease to regardthe gospelas a mere collectionofdry
doctrines. Look at it rather as the revelationof a mighty living Being in whose
sight you are daily to live. Cease to regardit as a mere setof abstract
propositions and abstruse principles and rules. Look at it as the introduction
to a glorious Friend. This is the kind of gospelthat the apostles preached.
They did not go about the world telling men of love and mercy and pardon in
the abstract. The leading subject of all their sermons was the loving heart of
an actual living Christ. This is the kind of gospelwhich is most calculatedto
promote sanctificationand meetness for glory. Nothing surely is so likely to
prepare us for that heavenwhere Christ's personalpresence will be all, and
that glory where we shall meet Christ face to face, as to realize communion
with Christ as an actual living Personhere on earth. Oh, reader, there is all
the difference in the world betweenan idea and a person.

130. And then, try to keepbefore your mind, as an ever-present truth, that the
Lord Jesus is utterly unchanged.
That Saviour in whom you trust is the same yesterday, today, and forever. He
knows no variableness, nor shadow of turning. Though high in heaven at
God's right hand, he is just the same in heart that he was eighteenhundred
years ago on earth. Remember this, and you will do well.
Follow him all through his journeys to and fro in Palestine. Mark how he
receivedall that came to him, and castout none. Mark how he had an earto
listen to every tale of sorrow, a hand to help every case of distress, a heart to
feel for all who needed sympathy. And then say to yourself, "This same Jesus
is he who is my Lord and Saviour. Place and time have made no difference in
him. What he was he is, and will be for evermore."
Surely this thought will give life and reality to your daily communion. Surely
this thought will give substance and shape to your expectationof goodthings
to come. Surely it is matter for joyful reflection that He was thirty three years
upon earth, and whose life we read in the gospels, is the very Saviour in whose
presence we shall spend eternity.
The lastword of this bookletshallbe the same as the first. I want men to read
the four gospels more than they do. I want men to become better acquainted
with Christ. I want unconverted men to know Jesus, that they may have
eternal life through him. I want believers to know Jesus better, that they may
become more happy, more holy, and more meet for the inheritance of the
saints in light.
Added to Bible Bulletin Board's "J. C. Ryle Collection" by:
Tony Capoccia
Mark 4:39

131. Breton fishermen on the coastofFrance have a brief prayer that humbly
acknowledgesGod's controlof nature and life:
"God, Your sea is so greatand my boat is so small."
In recognizing that the sea belongs to God, the fishermen see Godas the only
source of safetyfor their boats.
In calming the Sea of Galilee, Jesus taughtthe disciples not only about His
powerover nature but also about external and internal peace. The lesson
about external peace was the easierofthe two; He stopped the storm. Dealing
with the storm inside the disciples was more difficult; fear had replacedthe
disciples'faith.
Trust and tranquility are twins in the spiritual life. Perfectpeace comes from
complete trust (ls 26:3). —D. J. De Haan
Betterthe storm with Christ, than smooth waters waters without Him
Sometimes God calms the storm,
sometimes He lets the storm rage and calms His child.
https://www.preceptaustin.org/gospel_of_mark_illustrations# HYPERLINK
"https://www.preceptaustin.org/gospel_of_mark_illustrations#4:39"4:39
. Stilling the Storm
Every time they get in a boat it is test time. Every time they are out in a boat
with Jesus and He performs a miracle, it is a miracle that deals with
discipleship. It is not a miracle for the multitudes.
I. OBSERVATION
A. PassageSelected:Mark 4:35-41

132. Also in Matt 8:18-27 and Luke 8:22-25
B. ProgressionStated:Geographicaland Chronological
C. PresentationSummarized:
1. Context
In the Gospels ofMark and Luke, Jesus has spent a full day teaching and
preaching the parables. In Matthew’s GospelJesus has just healed Peter’s
mother-in-law and many others and then there is a break and Matthew
records that a crowdhad gathered. All three gospels recordthe healing of the
demoniac after this, so these are parallel accounts ofthe same miracle. What
we can gather from the context is that Jesus has been very busy and was in
greatdemand. He was worn out.
2. Content
a. On the shore before the storm (35-36)
Notice Jesus says, “Letus go over to the other side.” I think that statementis
important. His intent is to go to the other side, not to go to the middle of the
lake and drown.
It says they took Him “Justas He was.” “Justas he was” probably means he
was exhausted. After all, He fell asleepin the boat. He neededto restafter a
long day of preaching. Here we see His humanity emphasized.
In the midst of his exhaustion, Jesus wants to teachthe disciples a lesson.
b. In the boat during the storm (37-39)
(1) Storming
If you take a bucketof waterand blow across the top of it, it doesn’t disturb
the watertoo much. If you take a plate of water and blow acrossthe top of it,
it disturbs the whole thing. Sea of Galilee is very shallow and very large. Just
a little wind will make 6 foot waves. Imagine at night in a storm there would
be 10 to 12 foot waves at least. ISBE vol. 2, p. 1166. It is a very bad storm
when professionalsailors are afraid and think they are going down.

133. (2) Sleeping
A goodpicture of the theanthropic man. Theanthropic means god-man. His
humanity is seenin his sleeping after an exhausting day. But wheneverwe see
a clearpicture of His humanity, His deity is not far behind and that is what we
see next.
(3) Saving
He could sleepthrough the storm, but not through their cries. Thatis
comforting to know.
Matthew’s accounttells me that He rebuked them before he rebuked the
wind. I would rather have the theologylessonafter the trial is over, but I’m
convinced that we learn more during the trial than after. He rebuked them for
their absence of faith. This is not saying they are not believers. They just
aren’t walking by faith or trusting in him for that situation.
c. In the boatafter the storm (40-41)
In Mark’s accounthe rebukes them after the miracle.
II. INTERPRETATION
We see his humanity, deity, compassion, andpower. I think this is a good
illustration of the truth of Hebrews 4:15 which says, “Forwe do not have a
high priest who cannot sympathize with our weaknesses,but one who has
been tempted in all things as we are, yet without sin.” And when one of the
disciples asks Jesus,“Do you not care that we are perishing?” It makes me
wonder if this is perhaps Peterasking the question (after all, he was the more
bold and vocal)and if this is perhaps what he’s thinking about when he writes
1 Peter5:7 which says, “Castallyour cares upon Him, for He cares for you.”
They are terrified and amazedat Jesus’power. When they say, “Whatkind of
man is this? I think this fits with the major outline of Mark in which only the
readers and the demons really know who Jesus is. It is not until Mark 8:29
that the disciples make the statement, “Thou art the Christ.” So, although
they know Jesus is special, that He is a greatprophet, that He may be the
Messiah, they don’t fully understand who He is.

134. The purpose of the miracle was to reveal the true nature of Jesus Christ. He is
both God and man. They thought more of his humanity than of his deity in
this circumstance. Theydid come to him for help, they woke him up, so what
is the problem. What was their lack of faith? They were afraid. What is there
to fear? If Godwants you to die, should you be afraid? God will give you the
grace to die. Fearis the result of a lack of faith.
III. APPLICATIONS
As a servant of the lord I’m not exempt from the storms of life.
Experiencing the trials is not an indication of God’s discipline or disfavor.
God has powereven over nature and my circumstances.
Fearis the result of a lack of faith. It is a failure to believe that Godis good
and God is in control. Although we all believe that Jesus is God, do we live
every day like we really believe that He is really in control of every situation?
Sometimes we say, “God was so gracious” whensomething goodhappens like
He’s not gracious allthe time. Sometimes we say something like, “Where was
God when I needed Him?” When if we were taking a theologyexam in the
classroom, we know that God is omnipresent. That is a human description of
our experience, not a statementof goodtheology.
The purpose of trials is the perfectionof faith. James 1:4
The result of trials should be a greaterunderstanding of who God is.
What would the disciples have done if they had had faith? If they had believed
that their Lord was in control and that He caredfor them? They would not
have awakenedthe Lord (it was obvious that he needed rest). They would
have known that the boat would not sink with the Lord in it. And they would
have known that the storm was not going to last forever. They would have
been able to ride out the storm and waited.
When we face difficulties, we need to have faith in God’s goodness andGod’s
control. The storms He sends our way are to build our faith. The storms He
sends our way will not last forever. That is not to say they may not last the
rest of our natural lives, but one day, all the storms will be over.

135. Stormology101:From Theory to Trust through Life's Storms (Mark 4:35-41)
RelatedMedia
00:00

136. 00:00
See the StormologySeries Descriptionfor more information on this lesson.
Introduction
Description
Some years ago I was on a flight from Puerto Allegre in the far south of Brazil
to Buenos Aires, Argentina.
I was sitting in the middle seatof the bulkhead row betweena missionary
buddy of mine and a womanwho seemedto want nothing to do with a gringo
and who satas far awayfrom me as she could.
After a while, the flight beganto get rough, and the crew took away the
beverages anddiscontinued the food services. The flight gotrougher and
rougher. Suddenly, out the windows we could see lightening, and we realized
that this was not a matter of rough air pockets.We were flying through a
thunderstorm!
We were flying the Brazilian national airline, Varig, who, at that time, used
china and silverware in every class ofservice. The plane was bouncing wildly,
and this meant that the china clashedand the silver crashedevery time the

137. plane bounced, adding frightening noise to the flashing lightening and the
wild gyrations.
People beganto screamand callout with eachjolt. Fingers were flying as the
rosary beads were put to intense use. The stewards were passing through the
aisles seeking to calm the passengers. And the woman who wanted nothing to
do with me was involuntary grabbing my arm eachtime the plane dropped.
All told, from the time we entered the storm until we were completely out of it,
we spent fifteen minutes bouncing around, although the worstpart probably
lastedonly about eight minutes, and we arrived safely in Buenos Aires pretty
close to schedule.
Transition:
Isn’t it amazing how quickly we lose control in a storm?
Development:
As long as life is going the way we want it to go, we feel as if we are in control
and that gives us a greatsense of security.
In fact, we work very hard all our lives to be in control.
Point
Unfortunately, that feeling of control gives us a false sense of security.
Transition:
There are two problems with control.
POINT #1:Control is a myth.
QUESTION:How canany of us be in control of life?
QUESTION:What canwe do to controlwhat really matters?
DEVELOPMENT:Can we controlour breath? Or our hearts?
How about our children?

138. ASSERTION:Well, obviously, we can controlour mates. Right?
POINT #2:God is againstit.
BALANCE: Of course there are aspects oflife we can and should control—
our appetites
our money
our tempers
even our time to a significantdegree.
RESTATEMENT:But our lives?
ASSERTION:No way!
Point:
All it takes is one storm to show us we can’t control life.
Point:
That’s exactlywhat the disciples discoveredin Mark 4 when they experienced
Stormology101.
Storms teachus we are not in control of life.
Transition:
It is now that we encounter the first of the storms which the disciples faced.
Up until now, the disciples have been observers and not participants.
They have listened to Him, watchedHim, observedwhat He did and how
others responded to Him, but no demand has been placedon them.
All of this is about to change. Jesus does notallow us to be spectators;He
demands that we make decisions aboutHim, that we commit ourselves to
Him.
Preview

139. Today we are going to see three observations from Mark 4:35-41 that help us
understand Stormology101.
Transition:
Our first observationtells us that:
I. Jesus Directs His Disciples to Go to the Other Side of the Lake.
(Mark 4:35-36)
1 He has spent a long day teaching both the masses andthe disciples.
a. Apparently, He taught the masses from the boat (4:1) using that as a
platform to present all of His parables to them.
b. Then He turned to the disciples and taught them out of the hearing of the
crowd.
c. But the crowdstayed there wanting more time with Him.
d. Perhaps there were many sick or struggling or demonized people who
longed for His touch.
e. Our Lord was exhausted, as we shall see, and He did not want to land in the
midst of the crowd, so He directs them to setout for the other side.
2. They respond immediately (4:36).
a. They do not getout of the boat at all.
b. They simply take off for the other side (the easternside)of the Sea of
Galilee.
c. At that, they cannot get awayfrom pursuers as other boats go with them.
Transition:
Now I need to ask you a question.
Question:
What did Jesus intend to do when He said, “Let’s go over to the other side?”

140. Answer:
Go overto the other side!
3. While they are crossing the Sea, perhaps just as dusk turned into darkness,
a furious squall came upon them.
a. The Sea of Galilee is locatedin a valley that’s more like a tunnel.
b. There are hills and mountains on both sides of it with Mount Hermon on
the north.
c. Although these hills and mountains are not Colorado Rockiesor
California Sierra high, they do form a kind of wind tunnel and, when
conditions are right, they can create gale force winds on that body of water.
d. At such times, the lake is churned almostlike a roiling earthquake, and
fishermen caughton it in such times ride a bucking bull with no way to get off.
e. This is one of those times.
Question:
What had these men done wrong that they ended up in a storm?
Answer
Nothing!
Answer:
We canbring storms on ourselves, but not every storm we face comes because
we did something wrong. Often we end up in storms because we obeyJesus,
even as it was with His disciples that night.
Jesus leads his followers into storms.
These men had followedour Lord’s bidding and done what He told them to
do. No one could have been more obedient than these men were in their
response. Yet, they facedone of the most terrorizing events of their lives. You
can be certain that those at the helm of their boat, big enough for thirteen

141. men, knew the lake. Peterand Andrew, James and John, all had plied these
waters virtually their entire lives, and they knew what to do in such storms.
Probably they would tell you that the best thing to do was to stay off the sea,
but that was not a choice they could make at this time.
Point:
The point of it all is, they were there because ofJesus. And so are we when we
face storms in life. No storm surprises Jesus;no storm unnerves Jesus. He
knew the economic storms that would hit Dallas in the mid-eighties and the
impact that these storms would have on so many of us.
Transition:
Unfortunately when Jesus leads us into storms, we may not find Him as
responsive as we like.
II. Jesus MayNot Appear to Care in Storms.
(Mark 4:37-38)
A. Their Situation was Desperate. (4:37)
1. The waves were crashing in on them.
2. Their boat was nearly swamped.
a. These men, fishermen and landlubbers alike, were overwhelmedby this
storm.
b. Wet and cold, frightened, tossedabout, nearly thrown into the sea several
different times, they need help in the storm.
3. They were frightened by this storm.
B. Jesus was Sleeping in the Stern of the Boat. (4:38)
1. The day had been exhausting for Jesus, and He must have fallen asleepas
soonas they got awayfrom the shore.
2. Apparently He had been sleeping all the way, and neither the screaming of
the storm nor the screaming of His men awokeHim.

142. 3. So they turned to Him and accusedHim of the very same thing we do when
life’s storms hit us: You don’t care if we drown!
Of course, if they drown He does too. Common sense alone would tell them
that He cares. And common sense would tell us the same thing.
The idea that Jesus who died for us would not care about our pain or our
anxiety or our fear makes no sense at all. Yet this is the feeling many of us
have, and we may feelthis way simply because there is a storm. We are not
supposedto have storms in life. We believed in Jesus in order to avoid storms
in life. He is supposedto keeplife under controland to protect us from storms
and struggles and problems in life.
While others struggle, we are supposedto be immune to it all, protectedby
Him from hurt and pain and the realities of life. And this is why we respond
with such angerand resentment when the storms hit. We see Jesus asleepin
the back of the boat and we are angry that He doesn’t care.
Transition:
If those disciples are anything like I am,
1. They workedto save themselves even though He was there with them.
They probably tried to turn the sail in order to catchthe wind and outrun the
storm, but the winds were too capricious for that. They probably tried to row
through the waves, but the waves were too high for that. They must have tried
to bail out the boat when the waves nearly swampedthem, but there was too
much water for that. They did everything they could to save themselves with
Jesus right there in the boat with them.
Point:
This is exactly what we do in so many of life’s storms.
We respond by trying to gain controlof the storm. What must we, I, do to get
this thing under control and determine what has to happen to survive? We are
always seeking to be in control of life, but life is too big to be controlled by us.
And while we are seeking to be in control Jesus is right there with us, but we

143. don’t want to bother Him, or don’t even think of asking Him. And so the
storm continues, and we reachthe point of terror in the storm and anger with
the Lord.
Transition:
Also we need to understand that.
2. Though they knew theory about Jesus, theydid not know Jesus.
We see this in the accusatoryquestion they ask of Him: Don’t you care if we
drown? How can you sleep? Aren’t you going to help us trim the sails or row
the boat or bail out the water? Do your share!
Point:
They had heard the words and seenthe works ofJesus, but these words and
works were mere theory to them. The idea that He could do something about
the storm had not entered into their minds. The reasonfor this is because the
assumption that they had to do something about it, that they had to handle the
issues and stressesoflife on their own, was so ingrained in them that they
could think of nothing else but their own struggle and terror.
We are just like this. Jesus is a theory for us, not living truth. Life is up to us;
Jesus is a sleeping theory in the stern of the boat of life.
Transition:
But Jesus doesn’tsee things quite that way.
III. Jesus Rebukes His Followers forTheir FearWhen Facing Storms.
(Mark 4:39-41)
A. Jesus Rebukes the Storm. (4:39)
1. “Be muzzled!”
2. The lake was completely calm.
a. This is most unusual.

144. b. Once the wind dies down the watercontinues to stir for a period of time
after the storm.
3. Now the storm is over.
Theory becomes realitythrough storms.
Transition: Next,
B. Jesus Rebukes His Followers.(4:40)
1. Now He turns to them and rebukes them for their cowardice.
a. “Afraid” means cowardice.
b. He asks them why they are such cowards.
Transition:
Then He gives them the solution for cowardice.
2. He rebukes them for not having faith.
a. You have heard my words, the claims I have made and the teaching I have
done.
b. You have seenmy works, the healings I have done and the demonized
people I have setfree.
c. My words and my works should have resulted in faith in your lives.
Point:
You come to church Sunday-after-Sunday; you learn about Jesus, both His
words and His works;yet you have no faith? You still think life is up to you,
that you canhandle life’s storms, that you have the wisdom and the strength
and the energy to be in controlof life? And now you cry out to me in anger
and blame?
You don’t even care!
You know me in theory, but do you know me in trust?

145. C. His Followers are Amazed at His Authority. (4:41)
Transition:
Now their response changes.
1. They are terrified, but not in a cowardlysense.
2. They are terrified because they are overwhelmedby the presence of God.
a. From the Old Testamentas well as from the teaching they had receivedall
their lives, they knew that only Godcould do what Jesus had just done.
b. Only the Creatorcould controlnature the way Jesus just had.
c. They were overwhelmedby the reality that Jesus is God, so He is the Lord
of all storms.
Point:
GOD is here!
GOD is involved in our lives.
The Creatorof all.
The Lord of all.
The Sovereignof all.
The Controllerof all.
God is here.
And we want to be in control?
We must move from control to trust.
Conclusion
THE ONLY WAY TO CONTROLLIFE IS TO
TRUST THE ONLY ONE WHO CAN CONTROLIT.

146. KNOWLEDGE ABOUT JESUS MUST
BECOME TRUST IN JESUS THROUGH STORMS.
https://bible.org/seriespage/HYPERLINK "https://bible.org/seriespage/1-
stormology-101-theory-trust-through-lifes-storms-mark-435-41"1
HYPERLINK "https://bible.org/seriespage/1-stormology-101-theory-trust-
through-lifes-storms-mark-435-41"-stormology-HYPERLINK
"https://bible.org/seriespage/1-stormology-101-theory-trust-through-lifes-
storms-mark-435-41"101HYPERLINK "https://bible.org/seriespage/1-
stormology-101-theory-trust-through-lifes-storms-mark-435-41"-theory-trust-
through-lifes-storms-mark- HYPERLINK "https://bible.org/seriespage/1-
stormology-101-theory-trust-through-lifes-storms-mark-435-41"435-41
Sailing Stormy Seas
By J. Mike Minnix
Bible Book:Mark 4 : 35-41
Subject: Storms of Life; Hardships; Faith; Jesus, Powerof
Introduction
Gary Carr tells the story of Chippie the parakeetwho was suckedup into a
vacuum cleanerby a lady who was trying to quickly cleanseedfrom the
bottom of the birdcage. She accidently raisedthe vacuum hose too high and
swishhhh, the bird was suckedinto the vacuum and all the way into the bag.
She turned off the vacuum, unzipped the vacuum bag and pulled the startled
bird out. PoorChippie was coveredwith vacuum dust from beak to claw. The
ownerrushed to the bathtub, turned on the cold waterand plunged Chippie
under it to washhim off. She suddenly realized that the poor bird was
trembling from the cold waterand was soaking wet, so she snatchedout her
hair dryer and blasted him with hot air! You might ask if Chippie survived.
He did! But the ownersaid that Chippie doesn’t sing much anymore!

147. We canall feelat times like Chippie. We’re suddenly suckeddown into a
vortex, soakedin cold water, and blastedby a hot wind. Needless to say, that
can take the song out of a person.
Something like that happened to the disciples of Jesus on one occasion. They
were caught in a storm, a storm we might declare as one of the storms of life.
We find this incident in Mark 4:35-41:(KJV).
“35 And the same day, when the even was come, he saith unto them, Let us
pass over unto the other side. 36 And when they had sent awaythe multitude,
they took him even as he was in the ship. And there were also with him other
little ships. 37 And there arose a great storm of wind, and the waves beat into
the ship, so that it was now full. 38 And he was in the hinder part of the ship,
asleepon a pillow: and they awake him, and say unto him, Master, carestthou
not that we perish? 39 And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the
sea, Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm. 40 And
he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? How is it that ye have no faith? 41
And they fearedexceedingly, and said one to another, What manner of man is
this, that even the wind and the sea obey him?”
Jesus told His disciples that they were to pass over the Sea of Galilee to get to
the other side. The Sea of Galilee is one of the most beautiful bodies of water
in the world. Those ofyou who have been there know what I mean. I actually
preachedon a boat out on the Sea of Galilee, with severalboats pulled
alongside joining in. With the mountains surrounding the lake, the biblical
history in our hearts, and the bright blue water below, it is a scene I will never
forget.
The Sea of Galilee is about thirteen miles long and sevenmiles wide. It sits in a
depressionthat is almostseven-hundred feet below sea level, surrounded by
mountains that rise to about two-thousandfeet above sea levelon the eastern
side. The only problem with this lovely spot is that the mountains around it
and the deep lake area below, creates sudden and violent storms. Anyone who
has ever had your front door open on a windy day, and then had someone
open the back door at the same time, has experiencedthe powerful pull of
wind through a confined space. In fact, on such occasions, the thrust of the

148. wind can jerk a door closedso violently that it will break a window or create a
small crack in the wall beside the door in a house. That is the kind of effect
createdby the cold north winds from the mountains around the Sea of Galilee
and the hot south winds below. Something like this happened on the occasion
that Jesus and the disciples were crossing the Sea of Galilee as found in Mark
4:35-41.
Today I want us to look at three things from this biblical story that applies to
eachof us, and calls for us to reachdown to a deep well of faith in God. In the
storms of life, and we all have them, we must know how to cope – no, to do
more than that – we must learn how to excel.
I. The Trip on the Ship
Note in this accountthat Jesus told the disciples to board a ship so that they
might travel to the other side. This is very interesting language and it pictures
something important for all of us. In the Bible and other literature life is
compared to a voyage acrossa sea. It is called “life’s sea.” We sing, for
example, “Jesus,Savior, pilot me, over life’s tempestuous sea.”Paulonce
wrote saying that we should not make shipwreck ofour faith (“Having faith
and a goodconscience, whichsome having rejected, concerning the faith have
suffered shipwreck” NKJV). Even a song by a popular country singersome
years ago containedthe words, “I will sail my boat till the waters all run dry.”
I expectthat everyone is at leastvaguely familiar with the words, “Michael
rowedhis boat ashore.” The illustration of life as a body of waterand our
passagethrough it as sailing the seas oflife is a frequent one in literature and
song.
So, think of this incident described in our text as an example of life – your life
and mine. We are all on the sea of life together. Our text tells us that other
little ships were along with the ship upon which Jesus and the disciples sailed.
We all live on this sea of life together, some on the big ship of faith and others
on the smaller ships perhaps without it.
The accountof this passagereveals to us that life is a journey and it is often
fraught with dangers and trials. One thing stands out in our study regarding
the little ships and the other ship in the event before us. Jesus was noton the

149. other ships, but He was on board the ship in question. If Jesus is in your life, it
makes all the difference in the world. Jesus comes onboard when you accept
Him as your Lord and Savior. Traveling the sea of life without Jesus onboard
is sad and serious.
Note three things about having Jesus onboard your ship of life.
A. Your Life has a Captain when Jesus is Onboard
Jesus gave directions to the disciples and they listened to Him because they
trusted Him. Acts 2:10 states, “Forit was fitting for Him, for whom are all
things and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make
the captainof their salvationperfect through sufferings.” Yes, Jesus is
referred to as the Captain of our salvation. So, Jesus took charge and the
disciples followedHis directions.
Let me share with you today, no matter what you are going through or
enduring, Jesus knows the dangers of the sea you are sailing and He cansteer
you around them, through them, or if necessary overthem! On one occasion
Jesus actuallywalkedON the water – He went over on top of the storm. With
Jesus in the ship of your life, you have a mighty Captain at the wheel.
Once many years ago, whena ship was tossedin a storm, a frightened man
stoodshaking and trembling. Just then, the man saw a young boy who looked
so calm that he turned to him and asked, “Son, how canyou be so calm in this
awful storm?” The little lad replied, “My dad is the captain, and he has never
lost a ship at sea.” Jesus is our Captain, and He has never lost a ship that was
in His charge!When Jesus is in your life, you have a Captain onboard.
B. Your life has a Course when Jesus is Onboard
Secondly, when Jesus is in your life you have a course to follow. It is
interesting that Christians were first called“People of the Way.” They were
followers of Jesus. Laterthey were referred to at Antioch as Christians for the
first time. I like the title, “People ofthe Way,” or “Christ Follower.” Thatis
what we are!He is living in every believer and we are following Him in our
daily walk.

150. Look at verse 35 and note that Jesus saidto His disciples, “Let us pass over to
the other side.” Jesus steppedon board and He beganto give orders. He is not
just Savior, He is Lord. Note that Jesus clearlysaid that they were going to
arrive on the other side. What a promise to remember when you and I are in
the midst of a storm that we are going to reachthe destinationthat the Lord
has for us.
Without Jesus, your life is life is like a ship on the sea, tossedaboutwithout
compass orchart. You drift aimlesslywithout purpose or direction.
There is an old story from a shipwreck that I recallfrom my reading. The
captain ordered the men to abandon ship and get into the lifeboats. The
lifeboats were loweredadn the sailors filed into them, but just then one of the
sailors dove into the waterand swamback to the sinking vessel. Some thought
he had been overcome with fear and felt he was going to drown. A few
moments later the sailorswamback to one of the lifeboats and they noticed he
had brought something with him. When they pulled him up into the lifeboat
they noticed that he had the ship’s compass. Withheaving breath he said, “I
had to go back and get this. Without it we were lostwithout hope of direction.
My friends, without Jesus with you on the sea of life, you are lost with no
direction or hope. Thank God for the blessedcompass we have in the storms
of life when Jesus is onboard.
C. Your Life has a Completion when Jesus is Onboard
Jesus told the disciples to getinto the boat to cross to the other side, so He had
already assuredthem of arriving at their destination. No storm could possibly
destroy what Jesus had promised. No storm canstop what Jesus starts!You
can be sure that Jesus will bring you to your ultimate destination. Yes, you
may face storms in your lives that are violent and brutal, but you will arrive
safelyat home one day. Jesus in your life gives you assurance oflanding safely
on heaven's shore.
In 2 Timothy 1:12 we read, “For this reasonI also suffer these things;
nevertheless I am not ashamed, for I know whom I have believed and am
persuaded that He is able to keepwhat I have committed to Him until that

151. Day.” Note that Paul was suffering in some kind of storm in his own life when
he wrote these words to Timothy, yet Paul had assurancethat Christ was
going to keep the promises He made.
We read in Romans 8:35-39 NKJV, “Who shall separate us from the love of
Christ? [Shall] tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or
nakedness, orperil, or sword? As it is written: 'For Your sake we are killed all
day long; We are accountedas sheepfor the slaughter.' Yet in all these things
we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us. For I am persuaded
that neither death nor life, nor angels nor principalities nor powers, nor
things present nor things to come, nor height nor depth, nor any other created
thing, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ
Jesus our Lord.” Yes, we are more than conquerors through Him. The
Captain is In Hebrews 6:19 we read, “This [hope] we have as an anchorof the
soul, both sure and steadfast, and which enters the [Presence]behind the
veil.” No matter how high the waters roll, or how strong the winds blow, our
anchor holds. We will complete the journey because ofthe Captain of our
salvation.
We not only need to see the Trip on the Ship, let us now look at…
II. The Travailin the Gale
In verse 37 we see the wind that came upon the sea and blew the boat about in
the water. This is just like life, isn’t it? Suddenly a storm arises in life,
seemingly out of nowhere, and we are blown about in ways that we cannot
control or understand. The life of a believer often encounters many kinds of
storms. I’m sure you are like me and you enjoy life when the gentle south
breezes are blowing your way. The light zephyrs and pleasantstreams of wind
produce peace and tranquility. Alas, it is isn’t long, however, before the winds
rise from the north, the rain pours down, and the little boat of life is shakento
its core. That is life, and it is the life of a Christian.
Let me tell you a couple of things about the storms that come in the Christian
life…
A. The Storms Arise Suddeningly

152. The storm in our text today was a sudden storm. Trained sailors would never
have gone out sailing on the Sea of Galilee if they had knownthat a storm was
rising in the distance. As I said, the Sea of Galilee is locatedin a low place with
mountains all around it and storms can rise up in minutes. Those out on the
waterin those circumstances,without the benefit of motors to drive the boat
to shore, were unable to make it to safetybefore the storm struck their vessel.
The Greek wordfor storm in our text today speaks ofa violent thunderstorm
with very high winds.
In life, all may seemto be well and then without warning the telephone rings
and we learn that a death has occurredand our lives are turned upside down.
You are driving to buy groceries anda drunk driver crossesoverinto your
lane, and the next moment you are in an ambulance on the wayto the hospital
clinging to life by a thread. Lesserstorms also arise, ofcourse. You wake up
one morning and you have a pain where you didn’t even know you had a body
part! Or, your air conditioner goes outon the hottest day of the year, and to
make matters worse it is going to costthousands to replace it. Life is just filled
with small and greatstorms that rise up suddenly. Forthe Christian, this can
sometimes be disconcerting. You are doing all the right things in your daily
walk with God - you pray, read your Bible, attend church regularly, tithe and
seek to act in a manner befitting your Lord at all times, yet the storms come to
you just like they come to others, and sometimes they even seemworse in your
case. Pleasenote that the disciples were doing exactlywhat Jesus told them to
do when the storm hit. They were in the middle of God’s will as the winds
beganto blow.
The passing of one day can change all of life. James said, “Boastnot thyself
about tomorrow, for you know not what a day may bring forth.” One
telephone call change our sunny skies into a greatstorm. One visit to the
doctor’s office and we can be in the winds of a major illness. How suddenly
the storms of life come as we sailupon life’s sea. Being a Christian does not
make you immune to the storms.
Yes, these storm come shockingly, but also…
B. The Storms Arise Strongly

153. This was not just a mild storm we read about, but an extremely violent one.
The storms of life can blow you into a depressionor into intense fear. That is
what happened to the disciples in the storm upon the Sea of Galilee. They
were terrified! Now, this is very interesting. They had Jesus in the boat with
them, but they were still afraid. Just because you are a Christian, it doesn’t
mean that you will be free of the fearful winds of life, or that you will not be
shakenat times by the circumstances onyour passageupon life's sea. In fact,
your fear can be your worstenemy.
I heard about a farm wife who attended a tea party given by the ladies
ministry of her church. At this tea, the hostess servedmushrooms. The farm
lady thought the mushrooms were such an eleganttouch that she decided to
purchase some to serve when it was her turn to host the ladies. However, the
mushrooms in the grocerystore were far too expensive for her purchase. She
remembered, however, that there were wild mushrooms growing in one of
their fallow fields. When she askedher husband if they were safe to eat, he
suggestedshe try them out on their old useless hound dog, Blue. She did so
and ole Blue didn't seemto be sick after eating them, so she served them to the
ladies. Just as the lastof the mushrooms were consumed by the women at her
home, her young 6-year-old sonraced in the room to announce, "Mom, Ole
Blue just died." Panicked, the woman calledan ambulance and all her guests
were racedto the hospital to have their stomachs pumped. As the last
ambulance pulled awayfrom their house, the little boy said, "Mom, the truck
that ran overOle Blue never even sloweddown!"
Sometimes we create fears that are unnecessary. We turn circumstances into
storms that were never meant to be storms to begin with. Christians must be
able to live life with faith and peace. Yet, storms occurand we feel we are
going to be sweptunder. That is how the disciples felt on the ship, because
they were certain that it the boat was going to sink and they were going to
drown. These disciples, who were well trained in sailing, were afraid and
when trained sailors are afraid you know you are in a severe storm. There are
storms that come which are so difficult that the strongestand best trained
Christian will wonder if Christ really cares!

154. There are storms of suffering, storms of sorrow, storms of separationand,
sadly, storms of sin. Even if it is a storm of your own doing – a storm of sin,
remember the songwriter’s words, “I was sinking deep in sin, far from the
peacefulshore…” Eventhen, the Captain of our Salvationcan and will pluck
us out of the roaring waters!
III. The Friend in the Wind
Always remember, you have a Friend in Jesus – a Friend closerthan a
brother. He is with you always and in every situation. Note with me what
Jesus did in the circumstances the disciples were facing.
A. What Jesus did was Specific
The disciples went to Jesus in the back of the boat, where our Lord was
sleeping, and awoke Him saying, “Master, do you not care that we are
perishing?” Wow, what a question. There was a greatdeal of doubt in that
question and in a way they were accusing Jesus ofbeing totally unconcerned
with the dangerthey were in. Isn’t that just like us when we are facing
hardships? “Lord, don’t you care about my troubles?”
Our Lord has told us to call upon Him and He will answer, and answerJesus
did. After all, Jesus once told the disciples, “Ask and it shall be given to you.”
We are not in control and the soonerwe figure that out the better. No amount
of money, health, powerful friends, or intelligence will do when a real storm
strikes at the very core of your life, but Jesus is able to do more than you can
ask and even more than you can imagine. You can trust His decision, for He
never fails. Even when you cannot see His hand, you can trust His heart. They
brought to Him a specific need and that is how we are to pray. Get down to
the realissue you are facing and tell Him all about it. Yes, He already knows
but your faith is measuredby the manner in which you trust Him with your
life.
B. What Jesus did was Supernatural
Jesus stilled the storm. My, my, what a Savior! He spoke and the wind and
waves obeyedHim. Only Jesus has the ability to do that.

155. In His humanity, Jesus was sleeping. In His divinity, Jesus stilled the storm.
In His humanity, Jesus knew hunger. In His divinity, Jesus feedfive thousand
with a little boy’s lunch.
In His humanity, Jesus wept. In His divinity, Jesus will dry every tear from
our eyes.
Trust His divinity. He is Lord. All nature must obey Him. Every demon must
flee at His command.
C. What Jesus did was Sufficient
In verse 37 we see the storm arise. In verse 39 we see Jesus arise!
We see the storm arise, but the storm must cease whenJesus arises!Listen, if
Jesus does not calm the storm around you, He will place a calm within you.
Hudson Taylor, founder of the China Inland Mission, was talking to a young
missionary who was about to start work in China. “Look atthis,” Taylor said
and then he pounded his fist on the table so hard that the tea cups jumped,
and the tea spilled out on the table. The young missionary was startledand
actually jumped when Taylor pounded the table. The Taylor said, “When you
begin your work, you will be buffeted in numerous ways. The trials will be
like blows. Remember, these blows will bring out only what is in you.”
Corrie TenBoom, author of The Hiding Place and survivor of the German
concentrationcamps, said that people often came up to her and said, “Corrie,
my, what a greatfaith you have.” She would smile and respond, “No, it’s what
a greatGod I have.”
That is our answerto the storms. We have a greatGod and we must allow our
faith to sustain us in the storm. What He does is always sufficient to our
situation.
Conclusion
I don’t know what you are going through, but every one of us here is either in
a storm, coming out of a storm or getting ready to enter one. Without faith,
life and eternity can be fatal.

156. Patrick Kelly was a poet with rare insight that reachedfar beyond his 15
years. You've probably never heard of him and the poem you are about to
hear is probably the only one he ever wrote... but when he wrote this one, he
wrote with the soul of a young man mirrored in millions of others. Listen with
discernment the lines of a searching young man... see if you, like me, hear the
cry that is echoednot only by 15-year-olds like him, but often among those of
us with thinning hair and bifocals:
"The sky is blue and waytoo high
I wish I could get beyond the sky
There's things up there better than dope
Is there some chance, is there some hope?
Stoned crazy, I'm out of my mind
I know there's something I cannot find
A home and love, is that what I've lost?
I've gotto getthere, whateverthe cost
Is there a ticket I need to buy,
To get off this earth and into the sky?
I hear there's a godin that oceanof blue
And he's calling and crying for me and you.
Is there a ticket I need to buy,
To get off this earth and into the sky?"
Pat Kelly wrote this masterpiece, carefullypinned it to his shirt, walkedto a
tree forty feet from his house, and hung himself. If Pathad only known that
there is a ticket to getyou into that skyand that it was bought and paid for by
the Sonof Godat Calvary.

157. Do you know Jesus as your Savior? He is Lord and He will save you today.
Turn from your sin and come to Him today. Ask Him to forgive you and to
save you. He will not turn you away. He will be with you through all the
storms of life and will take you home when the final storm comes!
If you are a Christian, and you are in the midst of a storm, come to Him now.
He is right there – in the back of the boat. Call on Him and He will arise and
stand at the prow of your boat - your life! No matter what has arisenin your
life, when He arises, He is biggerthan your storm.
A Storm and a Story of a Scarce Faith
By David E. Owen
Bible Book:Mark 4 : 35-41
Subject: Faith
Series:Storm Stories
Introduction
Some years ago, a dear preacherfriend of mine was preaching in our old
home church. And at that time, he was a very exuberant preacherand he had
a strong, powerful way of delivering a message. During the course of the
service that night, a thunderstorm beganto brew outside. At one point during
his sermon, my friend’s strong fist came down heavily upon the pulpit, and
just as it did there was a very loud crashof thunder right outside the building.
It seemedthat night like he had literally “preachedup a storm.”
I don’t know that I’m going to “preachup a storm” in these days of meeting,
but it is on my heart to preach about some storms. As we study some of the
various situations in God’s Word that involve storms, we’re calling our series
“Storm Stories.” And specifically, we’re magnifying the conceptof faith as it
relates to the storms that we go through. So basically, we’re dealing with

158. “How Faith Works in Foul Weather,” or if you prefer … “Trusting Christ in
Tempestuous Conditions.”
This morning, I tried to deal with “A Storm And A Story Of A Saving Faith”
from what is presumably the very first storm on record … the greatflood of
Noah’s day.
Tonight, as our Bibles are open to Mark 4:35-41, I want to try deal with “A
Storm And A Story Of A Scarce Faith.” You’ll notice that after Jesus had
rebuked the wind and commanded the sea to “be still,” in verse 40, “He said
unto them, Why are ye so fearful? How is it that ye have no faith?” According
to the Strong’s Concordance,the word “no” is an absolute negative, and the
fact that He said “no faith” indicates that the disciples’faith was totally
diminished as a result of the storm that they had just encountered.
In the summer of 1989, Hurricane Hugo slammed into the eastcoast with
greatdestructive force. Just a few months after that, my wife and I drove
from Greenville, SC where we were at that time down to St. Stephen, SC in
the lowersouthern part of the state to visit some friends of ours there. They
had felt the full brunt of the force of Hurricane Hugo, and as we drove
around, we went through one stretchof highway in an area where thousands
of pine trees had once stoodstrong and tall. But after the devastating powerof
the Hurricane, there was nothing left but thousands of stumps and short posts
and roots and debris. There seemedto be no trees left standing. They were
few and far between.
That’s how the storms of life affect our faith sometimes. The ascending
branches of our faith are cut off. We are uprooted, and there is nothing left
but the embarrassing debris of a faith life that once toweredtall. When we
experience the storm that slams into our coast, we are left in the same
condition as the disciples … with “no faith.”
As we getinto this storm story in Mark 4 …
I. Let’s Notice The Panic In This Passage
A. The Panic Could Be Verified By The Witnesses

159. 1. These OtherLittle Ships Remind Us That Spectators Are Sometimes
Looking At Our Lives
(Mark 4:36) And when they had sent awaythe multitude, they took him even
as he was in the ship. And there were also with him other little ships.
Mark is the only one that mentions these “otherlittle ships.” J. W. McGarvey
said, “The owners of these boats had probably been using them to getnear to
Jesus as he preached. They are probably mentioned to show that a large
number witnessedthe miracle when Jesus stilled the tempest.”
“And there were also with him other little ships” - with passengers,probably,
wishing to accompanyHim.
(Jamieson, Fausset, and BrownCommentary)
2. These OtherLittle Ships Remind Us That Storms Are Sometimes Localized
In Our Lives
(Mark 4:37) And there arose a greatstorm of wind, and the waves beatinto
the ship, so that it was now full.
We’re only told that their ship was affected. These otherlittle ships must not
have been affectedby the storm.
I was watching Day of Discoverywith Mart DeHaanand Jimmy De Young,
and they were talking about the importance of water in the Holy Land. One
Jewishman talkedabout seeing a downpour of rain right over a certain
sectionof the Sea of Galilee while on the shore it was clearand dry.
The storms of life often affect one person and not another.
B. The Panic Could Be Vindicated (Justified) By The Winds And Waves
There is a sense in which their concerns about the wind and waves were
justified from a human standpoint.
1. Let’s Think About The Existing DangerOf The Wind And Waves
(Mark 4:37-38)And there arose a greatstorm of wind, and the waves beat
into the ship, so that it was now full. {38} And he was in the hinder part of the

160. ship, asleepona pillow: and they awake him, and sayunto him, Master,
carestthou not that we perish?
(Matthew 8:24) And, behold, there arose a greattempest in the sea, insomuch
that the ship was coveredwith the waves:but he was asleep.
(Luke 8:23) But as they sailed he fell asleep:and there came down a storm of
wind on the lake;and they were filled with water, and were in jeopardy.
The logic of Luke expresses thatthey “were in jeopardy” which means that
they truly were in a dangerous situation.
2. Let’s Think About The Explained DangerOf The Wind And Waves
Ray Stedman who pastoredPeninsula Bible Church wrote…
When the accountsays that the Lord rebuked the wind and spoke to the sea,
“Be muzzled, Be quiet!” we need to understand that he was not really
speaking to the elements. After all, what gooddoes it do to address the air as it
is flowing by? Or to speak to waterthat is raging? I think of the story of the
king who tried to stop the tides, commanded them to cease, andthey ignored
him, as tides will, and came rolling right on in. No, I do not think our Lord
was really speaking to these elements of air and sea. What we need to
understand from this is that he, knowing so clearly and so well that which is
invisible to us and which we so often forget, spoke rather to the demonic
forces behind the raging of the storm and the sea.
There may be an indication of this in the sequence of events, because right
after this is when they encounter the demoniac of Gadara.
Albert Barnes says in his commentary…
The following remarks by Dr. Thomson, long a resident in Syria, and familiar
with the sceneswhichoccur there, will farther illustrate this passage, andthe
parallel accountin Matt 8:18-27, and also the passagein Matt 14:23-32. The
extract which follows is takenfrom “The land and the Book,”vol. ii. p. 32, 33:
“To understand the causes ofthese sudden and violent tempests, we must
remember that the lake lies low-600 feetlowerthan the ocean;that the vast
and nakedplateaus of the Jaulan rise to a greatheight, spreading backward

161. to the wilds of the Hauran and upward to snowyHermon; that the water-
courses have cut out profound ravines and wild gorges,converging to the head
of this lake, and that these act like gigantic “funnels” to draw down the cold
winds from the mountains.
(From Barnes’Notes)
These vulnerable, low places create storms in our lives as well.
There may be more involved in our storm situations than we are really aware
of. (Mom talking about that strange feeling – a sense ofdemonic oppressionin
the middle of the night.)
C. The Panic Could Be Visible In The Worry
1. There Is A Frustration In Their Worry
(Mark 4:38) And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleepon a pillow: and
they awake him, and sayunto him, Master, carestthounot that we perish?
Not only are they in danger, but it seems to them that Jesus doesn’tcare.
2. There Is A Flurry In Their Worry
(Matthew 8:25) And his disciples came to him, and awoke him, saying, Lord,
save us: we perish.
(Mark 4:38) And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleepon a pillow: and
they awake him, and sayunto him, Master, carestthounot that we perish?
(Luke 8:24) And they came to him, and awoke him, saying, Master, master,
we perish. Then he arose, and rebuked the wind and the raging of the water:
and they ceased, and there was a calm.
J. W. McGarveysays that rather than the statements from the three accounts
being three ways of stating the expressionof one person, “there was a babble
of confusedvoices, betraying the extreme agitation of (severalof) the
disciples.”
II. Let’s Notice The Peace In This Passage

162. A. We See The Rising Christ
1. I Can’t Help But Be Curious About His Resting
(Psalms 121:4)Behold, he that keepethIsraelshall neither slumber nor sleep.
(Mark 4:38) And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleepon a pillow (a
sheepfleece rolled up): and they awake him, and say unto him, Master, carest
thou not that we perish?
asleep– Greek 2518. katheudo, kath-yoo'-do;from G2596 and heudo (to
sleep); to lie down to rest, i.e. (by impl.) to fall asleep(lit. or fig.):--(be a-)
sleep.
We shouldn’t be surprised at His need for physical rest because ofHis
demanding schedule, especiallyas it is describedin Mark’s gospel.
Immediately this and immediately that…
As Craig Edwards wrote in his song, “He was so much man that He slept in a
boat, yet He was so much God that the wind ceasedwhenhe spoke.”
2. I Can’t Help But Be Comforted By His Response
(Mark 4:39) And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea,
Peace,be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm.
arose – Greek 1326. diegeiro,dee-eg-i'-ro;from G1223 and G1453;to wake
fully, i.e. arouse (lit. or fig.):--arise, awake, raise,stir up.
He didn’t rub His eyes, or press the snooze button, or roll back over and
complain that they had woke Him up. No, He awakenedfully and
immediately.
B. We See The Rebuking Command
1. It’s As If He Spanked The Winds
(Mark 4:39) And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea,
Peace,be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm.

163. rebuked – Greek 2008. epitimao, ep-ee-tee-mah'-o;from G1909 andG5091;to
tax upon, i.e. reprimand or admonish; by impl. forbid:--(straitly) charge,
rebuke.
2. It’s As If He SilencedThe Winds
(Mark 4:39) And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea,
Peace,be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm.
Peace – Greek 4623. siopao, see-o-pah'-o;from siope (silence, i.e. a hush;
prop. muteness, i.e. involuntary stillness, or inability to speak;and thus
differing from G4602, whichis rather a voluntary refusal or indisposition to
speak, althoughthe terms are often used synonymously); to be dumb (but not
deaf also, like G2974 prop.); fig. to be calm (as quiet water):--dumb, (hold)
peace.
Illustration: Mrs. McCallhollering at their dogs to “Hush!” The term here is
strongerthan that. It actually means to muzzle the waves so that they couldn’t
continue to rage even if they wanted to.
C. We See The Resulting Calm
(Mark 4:39) And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea,
Peace,be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm.
1. The Winds Ceased
ceased– Greek 2869. kopazo,kop-ad'-zo;from G2873;to tire, i.e. (fig.) to
relax:--cease. Jesusjust wore them out.
2. The Waves Calmed
great– Greek 3173. megas, meg'-as [includ. the prol. forms, fem. megale, plur.
megaloi, etc.;comp. also G3176,G3187];big (lit. or fig., in a very wide
application):--(+ fear) exceedingly, great(-est), high, large, loud, mighty, +
(be) sore (afraid), strong, X to years.
calm – Greek 1055. galene, gal-ay'-nay;of uncert. der.; tranquility:--calm.

164. The very thing that brought peace into this situation is the very thing that can
bring peace into our storm environment … the word of the Lord.
(Psalms 119:165)Greatpeace have they which love thy law: and nothing shall
offend (ruin) them.
Let me highlight a couple of verses that are very applicable right here…
(Philippians 4:6-7) Be careful (anxious, worried) for nothing; but in every
thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made
known unto God. {7} And the peace of God, which passethall understanding,
shall keepyour hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.
III. Let’s Notice The Point In This Passage
A. This Account Seems To Magnify Our Dread
(Mark 4:40) And he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye
have no faith?
1. Let’s ConsiderThe “Why” Of Their Fear
why – Greek 5101.tis, tis; this is an interrogative pronoun used in direct or
indirect questions. The Greek term is translated in the New Testamentinto
such terms as “how,” “what,” “where,”“which,” “who,”and “why.”
Jesus neverasks questions because He does not know the answers. He doesn’t
ask to learn, but to teach.
2. Let’s ConsiderThe Worry Of Their Fear
Sometimes in the New Testament, the word fearand afraid is the Greek term
phobos, but here the term fearful is…
fearful – Greek 1169. deilos, di-los';from deos (dread); timid, i.e. (by
implication) faithless:--fearful.
dread (drµd) v. dread·ed, dread·ing, dreads. --tr. 1. To be in terror of. 2. To
anticipate with alarm, distaste, orreluctance (American Heritage Dictionary)
B. This Account Seems To Magnify Our Deficiency

165. (Mark 4:40) And he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye
have no faith?
4459. pos, poce;adv. from the base of G4426;an interrog. particle of manner;
in what way? (sometimes the question is indirect, how?);also as exclamation,
how much!:--how, after (by) what manner (means), that. [Occasionally
unexpressedin English.]
4426. pturo, ptoo'-ro; from a presumed der. of G4429 (and thus akin to
G4422);to frighten:--terrify.
1. There Was An Absence Of Persuasion
You’ll notice that after Jesus had rebuked the wind and commanded the sea
to “be still,” in verse 40, “He said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? How is it
that ye have no faith?” According to the Strong’s Concordance,the word
“no” is an absolute negative, and the factthat He said “no faith” indicates that
the disciples’faith was totally diminished as a result of the storm that they
had just encountered.
I heard an interesting story about having faith in the captain of the boat…
They say RobertLouis Stevensontold the story first. It’s worth retelling: It
seems a storm caughta seafaring vesseloffa rocky coast. The wind and waves
threatened to drive the boat to its destruction.
In the midst of the terror, one daring passenger, contraryto orders, made his
way across the ship. Groping along a passageway, he found the pilot house.
There he beheld an intriguing sight; the ship’s pilot was lashedto his post.
Secure againstthe raging elements, he held the wheelfast, turning the ship,
inch by inch, once more out to sea. The pilot saw the watcherand smiled.
The daring passengerfound his way below deck where other passengers
huddled. Encouragingly, he said, “I have seenthe face of the pilot, and he
smiled. All is well.”
© 2001 Steve Goodier

166. Faith would have revealedthat if the storm was not disturbing the Lord as He
slept, it shouldn’t disturb them either.
2. There Had BeenAn Assurance Of Passage
And besides, He had alreadytold them that they were going to pass overto
the other side.
(Mark 4:35) And the same day, when the even was come, he saith unto them,
Let us pass over unto the other side.
C. This Account Seems To Magnify Our Distance
(Mark 4:41) And they feared exceedingly, and said one to another, What
manner of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obey him?
This word “manner” has the idea of drawing a conclusion.
What conclusionwere they supposedto make about this man? What were
they supposedto think about Him? Their question emphasizes the fact that
they didn’t know Him as well as they should. Therefore, they didn’t
understand His nature and poweras well as they should.
Conclusion
I think Charles Allen said it first. “Whenfaced with problems which threaten
to stealyour peace of mind, learn the meaning of the word
‘imperturbability.’”
I heard of two artists who were askedto illustrate peace. Eachwas assigned
the task of depicting a peacefulscene on canvas. The first artist drew a
beautiful picture of a countryside on a warm, spring day. A softsun illumines
greengrass. A picturesque farmhouse and grazing cattle are bathed in its
warmth. A farmer walks contentedly behind strong plow horses making his
field ready for spring planting. The picture is one of beauty and quiet
tranquility.
The other artist took a different approach. He drew a majestic, ruggedcliff.
Gnarled trees, twistedby years of violent winds, jut from the craggy
mountainside. Dark clouds hang low and fierce while jaggedstreaks of

167. lightening slashacrossan angry sky. The picture is one of violence, chaos, and
rage.
But as one looks closely, something else becomes visible. There in one of the
crevices ofthe rockymountain, tucked back just out of reach of the wind and
rain—a nest with two small birds. Apparently unconcerned about the
impending storm, they appearcalm, cozy and peacefulas they patiently wait
for the turbulence to pass.
And isn’t that the way it so often is? We may want to be surrounded by peace,
but storms rage. Problems and pressures without threaten to stealpeace of
mind within.
The answeris imperturbability: inner peace, whichdoesn’t leave when,
circumstances change.It’s a peace, whichis greaterthan the problems of life,
built on assurance that the tempest will finally pass, we will survive the storm,
and we may grow strongerbecause ofit, and, in the meantime, we will not
endure it alone. Imperturbability—it’s the result of a peace which passes
understanding. Forserenity is not freedom from the storm, but peace amid
the storm.
The Storms of Life
By J. Mike Minnix
Bible Book:Mark 4 : 35-41
Subject: Problems; Troubles
Introduction
When we review the life and ministry of Jesus, we see Him with authority and
powerover the realm of nature. The miracle we are going to considertoday is
one of the greatestmiracles our Lord performed during His earthly ministry.
When Jesus calmedthe storm on the sea, He no doubt was teaching some very
important lessons to us regarding life itself. Perhaps you are in a storm today.

168. You feel the storm is too greatfor you. Just as Jesus had the miracle on the
sea, He has the powerto calm your storm today as well. And believe me, we all
must face our storms. Some of us must feelat times like the parakeetI read
about a few years ago.
Gary Carr tells the story of Chippie the parakeet. "Chippie never saw it
coming. One secondhe was peacefully perched in his cage, sending a song into
the air; the next secondhe was suckedin, washedup, and blown over.
"His problem began when his owner decided to cleanhis cage witha vacuum.
She had stuck the nozzle in to suck up the seeds and feathers at the bottom of
the cage whenthe nearby telephone rang. Instinctively she turned to pick it
up. She had barely said hello when--ssswwwwwpppppp! Chippie got sucked
in. She gasped, letthe phone drop, and switchedoff the vacuum. With her
heart in her mouth, she unzipped the bag.
"There was Chippie--alive but stunned--covered with heavy gray dust. She
grabbed him and rushed to the bathtub, turned on the faucet full blast, and
held Chippie under a torrent of ice-coldwater, power washing him clean.
Then it dawned on her that Chippie was soaking wetand shivering. So she did
what any compassionatepetowner would do: she snatched up the hair dryer
and blasted him with hot air.
"Did Chippie survive? Yes, but he doesn'tsing much anymore. He just sits
and stares a lot. It's not hard to see why. Suckedin, washedup, and blown
over! It's enough to stealthe song from any stout heart."
Christians need to understand that the way we face the storms serves as a
testimony of God’s goodness andour faith. Whateverstorm we are facing, we
must remember God’s Word and act upon the teachings the Lord has given
us. For example, the Lord said that we should rejoice when people say all
manner of evil againstus for His name’s sake. Why? Becauseit shows our
trust of Him, and because it is one of the proofs that we belong to Him. We are
told in God’s Word that we are not to think it strange when trials come upon
us. In other words, we are to understand that God has not desertedus just
because we are going through difficulties of various kinds. God promised us
that He would give us peace beyond understanding. Jesus told His disciples

169. not to let the world get them down because He had overcome the world and
was leaving them His peace. All these teachings and many others serve to
revealthat Christians should face the storms of life with an attitude of faith
and trust in God. We see this dramatically presentedin our text today.
I want you to look at three distinct points disclosedin our text for today. Each
point applies to eachof us.
I. The Trip on the Ship
Jesus told the disciples to board a ship and travel to the other side of the sea.
This is very interesting. In the Bible and other literature, life is compared to a
voyage acrossa sea. It is called“life’s sea.” We sing, for example, “Jesus,
Savior, pilot me, over life’s tempestuous sea.” Paulonce wrote saying that we
should not make shipwreck of our faith. Even a modern song by a popular
country singerstated, “I will sail my boat till the waters all run dry.” The
illustration of life as a body of water and our passagethrough it as sailing the
seas oflife is a frequent one in literature and song.
Our text tells us that other little ships were with them as they traveled. We all
live on this sea of life together. Big ships and little ships saillife’s sea. Life is a
shared experience. We are all engagedin the journey of life. One thing stands
out in out study regarding the little ships and the other ship in the event
before us. Jesus was not on the other ships, but He was on board the ship in
question. If Jesus is in your life, this makes allthe difference in the world as
you sailthe troubled seas oflife. Jesus comes onboard when you acceptHim
as your Savior and Lord. Note three things about having Jesus on board your
ship of life.
A. Your Life has a Captain when Jesus is on board
Jesus gave directions. Jesus took charge. Jesusknows the dangers of the sea
and cansteeryou around them, through them, even overthem! Remember
when he walkedon the water in the midst of the storm? With Jesus in the ship
of your life, you have a mighty captain at the wheel.
Once many years ago, a ship was tossedin a storm. A man was frightened, but
he saw a young boy who lookedso calm. He askedthe boy, “Son, how can you

170. be so calm in this awful storm?” The little lad replied, “My dad is the captain,
and he has never lost a ship at sea.” O friend, Jesus is our Captain, and He
has never lost a ship that was in is charge!
In Acts 2:10 Jesus is calledthe Captain of Salvation. Indeed, what a mighty
Captain He is.
B. Your life has a Course when Jesus is on board
Look at verse 35. Jesus said, “Letus pass overto the other side.” Jesus
stepped on board and He beganto give orders. He is not just Savior, He is
Lord.
Without Jesus, your life is life is like a ship on the sea tossedaboutwithout
compass orchart. You drift aimlesslywithout purpose or direction.
A weak minded boy was working in a pet shop making deliveries. He was
calledupon to deliver a rabbit to a home. The ownerof the store wrote the
address of the personwho had purchased the rabbit and put it in the pocketof
the box. The boy got on his bike and rode forth to make the delivery; he hit a
bump, the box fell off and the rabbit ran away. The little boy just laughed
hilariously. A man who saw the incident asked, “The rabbit is running away,
why are you laughing about it?” The boy said, “Look atthe crazy rabbit. He
doesn’t even know where he is going, I have the address in my pocket.” Life
can be like that. Without Christ, we don’t know where we are going.
C. Your Life has a Completion when Jesus is on board
Jesus will bring you to your ultimate destination. In verse 35 Jesus told His
disciples that they were going to the other side. Jesus in your life gives you
assurance oflanding safelyon the other side. The Bible says, “Iam persuaded
that He is able to keepthat which I have committed unto Him againstthat
day.” When are not kept by our power, we are keptby the power of God.
Look at Noah. He was on the waterin the Ark. The ship tossedabout wildly
on the waters. No doubt Noahfell down in the ship. But he never fell out of the
ship. When you are in Christ, we may fall in Him but never out of Him! What
a Savior.

171. We are in Jesus, but He is also in us. Jesus is like a anchorfor our soul.
Hebrew 6:19-20. Our anchor, Jesus, is alreadysafe in the harbor and holds
the anchorof our faith secure!
II. The TravailIn The Gale
In verse 37 we see the storm of wind that came up on the sea. This is just like
life. Suddenly a storm arise in life, seemingly out of nowhere. The life of a
believer often encounters many kinds of storms. We like the south winds of
peace and tranquillity, but on every life a little rain must fall, and sometimes a
lot of rain must fall.
A. Unexpectedly
This was a sudden storm. Trained sailors would never have gone out sailing if
they had knownthat a storm was rising in the distance. The Sea of Galilee is
locatedin a low place with mountains all around it. The deep ravines within
the valleys of the mountains serve as funnels which bring quick, strong storms
out upon the sea. The word “storm” in our text speaks ofa strong thunder
storm and high winds. The winds rose suddenly.
The passing of one day can change all of life. James said, “Boastnot thyself
about tomorrow, for you know not what a day may bring forth.” One
telephone call change our sunny skies into a greatstorm. One visit to the
doctor’s office and we can be in the midst of the winds of major illness. How
suddenly the storms of life come as we sail upon life’s sea. Being a Christian
does not make you immune to the storms.
What are the cause of the storms. Lets look at three of them.
1. Disobedience
We cause some ofthem, due to our disobedience - Jonah- he ran from God
and causedhis own storm.
2. Discipline
Some storms come from God in order to discipline us. When Jesus was
praying on the mountain, a storm arose which was to bring the disciples into a

172. closerrelationshipwith the Savior. Look at Psalm83:15. Sometimes God is in
the storm. Little boys boat. Rocks thrown beyond the boat in order to send the
boat back to the owner. In one survey, nearly nine out of ten respondents
reported that they were able to find a more positive meaning in life through a
painful experience (divorce, death of a family member, illness, etc.). (from
Critique, Issue #8, 1991)
3. Devil
Some storms come from Satan. Jesus rebukedthe storms. The word rebuked
is the same word used when Jesus rebukeddemons. He said, “Peace, be still.”
It was like saying, “Hush.” Without sin, there would be no storms. Satan may
be blowing a wind againstyour life, but with Jesus in control, you have One
greaterin you that he that is in the world!
B. Strongly
A blacksmith had trusted Christ as his Saviorand was working at his anvil
when he was confrontedby an inquiring unbeliever. "Why is it you have so
much trouble?" said the man. "I have watchedyou since you became a
Christian and you have had many problems. I thought when a person gave
himself to God his troubles were over." A smile came across the blacksmith's
face as he replied, "Do you see this piece of steel? I'm going to use it for the
springs of a carriage. Butfirst it needs to be heated. Then I hammer it, bend
it, and shape it the wayI want it. Sometimes, however, I find that the steelis
too brittle to be used, so I have to throw it on the scrapheap. As scrap, the
steelis worth just a few pennies, but as a carriage spring, it is very valuable.
Ever since I beganapplying this idea to my life, I have been saying to God,
'Lord, test me in any way You choose,but don't throw me on the scrap
heap.'"
Dr. Richard Meier relatedthe following story: "A small boy was playing with
his sailboatat the edge of a lake. When the wind pulled the sailboataway
from the shoreline and out of his reach, he began to cry as he saw it moving
farther and farther awayfrom him.

173. "An older boy came to the scene and beganthrowing stones at the boat. The
smaller boy cried, 'Why are you throwing stones at my boat?' The older boy
said, 'You don't know what I'm doing. I'm throwing stones on the far side of
the boat to create some waves to bring the sailboatback to you. Trust me; I
know what I'm doing.'
"Godknows what He is doing when He throws the stones in our lives. They
are meant to draw us closerto Him, not to drive us from Him. He is not
cruel." [Today's Better Life, Fall/Winter 1991. Page75.]
This ship was going down. These disciples who were well trained in sailing
were afraid. When trained sailors are afraid, you know you have a severe
storm. There are storms that comes which are so strong that the strongest
Christian will wonder if Christ really cares!
I heard about a farm wife who attended a tea party given by the ladies
ministry of her church. At this tea, the hostess servedmushrooms. The woman
thought the mushrooms were such an eleganttouch that she decided to
purchase some to serve when it was her turn to host the ladies. However, the
mushrooms in the grocerystore were too expensive. Then she remembered
that there were wild mushrooms growing in one of their fallow fields. When
she askedher husband if they were safe to eat, he suggestedshe try them out
on their old useless hound dog, Blue. Blue didn't seemto be sick so she served
them to the ladies. Just as the lastof the mushrooms were consumed, her
young 6-year-old son racedin the room to announce, "Mom, Ol' Blue just
died." Panicked, the womancalled an ambulance and all her guests were
racedto the hospital to have their stomachs pumped. As the last ambulance
pulled away from their house, the little boy said, "Mom, the truck that ran
over Ol' Blue never even sloweddown!"
1. Storm of Suffering
2. Storm of Sorrow
3. Storm of Separation
4. Storm of sin “I was sinking deep in sin … Christ lifted me”

174. III. The Friend In The Wind
When the storms come up on the sea of life, it is time for the One who tames
the wind to appear. Look at Psalm89:9; 107:29. Jesus has controlover the
storm. At first this was not apparent. They lookedfor Jesus, He was asleepon
the pillow. In His humanity He is sleeping. In His divinity, He stills the storm.
The disciples see Him sleeping and they actually rebuke the Lord. “Lord,
don’t you care that we are going down in the storm?” Have you ever done that
with the Lord? All of us have at one time or another. We must remember that
our Lord has our best interest at heart. He cares for us. Peterwrote, “Casting
all your care upon Him for He cares for you.”
Jesus was their Friend in the wind, but they did not know it. It is possible to
be in such a storm in our life that you are not aware of how close Christis!
We must always keepthe faith. We must not let circumstances control our
attitude. Jesus rose andaskedwhy they had given room to fear rather than to
faith! There is no room in your heart for fear and faith. You must have one or
the other filling your hearts.
What is faith? Faith is taking God at His word. Jesus had already told them
that they were going to pass over to the other side. They could not drown
when He had given His word. But they lookedat the winds and waves rather
than believing what the Lord had said to them. He had given His Word. Take
God at His Word!!!
What Jesus did was sufficient! In verse 37 it says that the storm arose. In
verse 39, it says that Jesus arose!Praise God, when the storm arises, Jesuswill
arise!When you come into the storm, remember that Jesus is on your ship.
Had frightening to be in the storm when you have no Friend in the Wind!
Safetyin the storm is not absence ofthe storm, but the presence of Jesus.
Nothing goes downwhen Jesus is on board. Not only was Jesus Presentin the
Storm, He was Powerfulover the Storm. If Jesus does deliver you out of the
storm, He will deliver you through the storm. If He does not make it calm
around you, He will make it calm within you! Whichever He does, He never
fails those who have takenHim onboard!

175. The disciples declare, “Whatmanner of man is this, that the winds and waves
obey His voice?” TakeJesus onboardyour vesseltoday. Sail the seas oflife to
the other side, land safely on the other side!
Patrick Kelly was a poet with rare insight that reachedfar beyond his 15
years. You've probably never heard of him and the poem you are about to
hear is probably the only one he ever wrote... but when he wrote this one, he
wrote with the soul of a young man who was troubled like so many other
teens. He was searching but no one was there to help him with a word of hope.
in millions of others.
The skyis blue and way too high
I wish I could get beyond the sky
There's things up there better than dope
Is there some chance, is there some hope?
Stoned crazy, I'm out of my mind
I know there's something I cannot find
A home and love, is that what I've lost?
I've gotto getthere, whateverthe cost
Is there a ticket I need to buy
To get off this earth and into the sky?
I hear there's a godin that oceanof blue
And he's calling and crying for me and you.
Is there a ticket I need to buy
To get off this earth and into the sky?

176. Pat Kelly wrote this masterpiece, carefullypinned it to his shirt, walkedto a
tree 40 feet from his house, and hung himself. If we fail to acceptChrist, and
problems come, we will be prone to think that life has no meaning. Trusting
Jesus helps us to know that there is a better day coming. We can keeplooking
up.
Always remember that people you meet are going through storms as well.
When I read Pat Kelly's poem, I wondered if anyone had everintroduced him
to Christ. We need to reveal our faith so others can come to know our Lord
and Saviorin a personal, life-changing way.
The Unsinkable Ship
By Franklin L. Kirksey
Bible Book:Mark 4 : 35-41
Subject: Tragedy;Faith; Security
Introduction
The unsinkable ship sank exactlyone hundred years ago, today, in the frigid
dark waters of the North Atlantic Ocean. April 15, 1912, markeda significant
event in world history. “IT HAS BEEN SAID THAT ‘TITANIC’ IS THE
THIRD MOST WIDELY RECOGNIZED wordin the world following ‘God’
and ‘Coca-cola.’” DanielAllen Butler further states in his book titled
“Unsinkable”:The Full Story of R M S Titanic, “Few events sum up their
times as decisively as the loss of the Titanic, and it is a rare man or woman
who is left unmoved in some way, greator small, by her story.”[1]
“‘GodHimself could not sink this ship,’ boasteda deckhandaboard R. M. S.
Titanic in 1912. The men who built the ship, the civilized world, the credulous
public—all believed and boastedthat the ship was unsinkable. But God was
not mocked. It is said that when the captain gave the order to abandon ship,

177. many passengerssimply could not believe that the Titanic could possibly sink
and refused to board the lifeboats. And the crew was almostcriminally
complacent.”[2]
Through the years, I remember hearing and reading messageshighlighting
the sinking of the Titanic. Forexample, Rev. Jimmy Gandy preacheda
messageatGreystone Christian School, Mobile, Alabama, on John 3:16,
titled, “Rendezvous with Destiny”. Rev. Gandy preached this message about
55 times around the country.[3] Dr. Adrian Rogers (1931-2005)preacheda
messageatBellevue Baptist Church, Memphis, Tennessee,titled, “Noah’s Ark
and the Titanic”, basedon Hebrews 11:7.[4]This is an interesting comparison
betweenthese two vessels.Dr. Rogers also preacheda messagetitled
“Unsinkable Faith” basedon Hebrews 11:7.[5]
Dr. Vance Havner (1901-1986)sharesthe following in his book titled Don’t
Miss Your Miracle, “MordecaiHam used to saythat the sinking of the Titanic
in 1912 was God's objectlessonto America, but we never learnedit. Many
ships have gone down, but that this 'unsinkable' masterpiece ofship building
should go down on its first trip and that simply by encountering a massive
hunk of ice, still seems uncanny - not just an accident -- but an event
accompaniedby strange and sinister circumstances that allow no explanation.
We are living in an hour when we seemto be on a toboggan slide out of
control, worshipers of ourselves in the putridity of this age of humanism.
'Judgment day' and 'the end of the world', have disappearedfrom our
vocabulary. The remedies for the world's troubles proposedby experts are
pitiful. Recently, I heard the observationthat the remedies offered for our
malignancy are about as sensible as changing chairs on the deck of the sinking
Titanic. One day eachman has to face death whether he likes it or not. The
Scriptures envision judgment day and heavenand hell. We have a date with
destiny and an appointment with the Almighty. Every person has such an
hour in God's Book whetherhe has noted it or not. We could be nearing that
time, and only faith in the Christ who believed it and taught it can save us.
Any effort to arrange for eternallife otherwise is like changing deck chairs on
a sinking Titanic."[6]
Allow me to share three points about the unsinkable ship.

178. I. First, there is a remarkable linking of two accounts (literary fiction and
fact).
Dr. Robert Jeffress, pastorofthe First BaptistChurch, Dallas, Texas,asks,
“Have you ever read the novel Futility by MorganRobertson? The book tells
the story of a magnificent oceanliner named the Titan that strikes an iceberg
on its maiden voyage from Southampton to New York and sinks in the middle
of the ocean. You are probably thinking, This sure does sound like the real
story of the Titanic. Yet Robertson’s noveldiffers from the actualevent in
severalways. The ship in Futility was 1,800 feetlong while the real Titanic
was 1,882 feetlong. The Titan was able to displace 66,000tons of water, while
the Titanic was able to displace 70,000 tons ofwater. Yet, both ships were
triple-screw oceanliners that could travel up to 25 knots per hour and
transport 3,000 passengers.
You might wonder why MorganRobertsonwould bother to write a novel that
so closelyapproximated a real-life event. And why go to the trouble of varying
some of the facts ever so slightly, including the name of the ship? The reason
is quite simple.”[7] The legendary news commentator, Paul Harvey (1918-
2009), shares THE REST OF THE STORY. Harvey explains, “All of the
specific similarities were there, and yet author MorganRobertsondid not call
it history. Why? In the first place, Robertson's characters,the passengers
aboard the Titan, were purely fictional. Their personalinteractions, problems,
fears, were examined closely, and at last the ship sank. Hence the novel's title,
Futility. But there was another type of ‘futility’ demonstrated in Robertson's
book . . . a hopelessness thatnot even the author himself could have
recognized. Forthe novel that so accuratelydescribedan authentic disasterin
the Atlantic, the book that charteredan invisible course through the waterto
an appointment with death . . . owned up to its title beyond the wildestdreams
of its readers. Forthe literature that in every way seemedto recount . . . in
reality foretold. In 1898. Fourteenyears before the real-life Titanic set
sail!”[8]
Columnist CalThomas shares, “In America, where Titanic was headed when
it sank April 15, 1912, about960 miles northeast of New York City, James
Cameron's 1997 blockbusterfilm ‘Titanic’ is being re-releasedin 3-D. The

179. film gives us the fictional romance between‘Rose’and ‘Jack’and, as
generallyagreed, even by Cameronhimself, a host of historicalinaccuracies
that may be all a generationof young people will learn about the ill-fated ship
and its tragic maiden voyage.
The 1953 film, ‘Titanic,’ starring Clifton Webb and Barbara Stanwyck, also
containedhistorical inaccuraciesand fabricatedscenarios, as did the 1958
film ‘A Night to Remember,’another Hollywood interpretation of the tragic
sinking.
The true story of the Titanic, however, is quite different and as far as I know
has never been told in a feature film. In Cameron's version, he depicts the
wealthy as asserting their privilege over third-class passengersand crew so
they could escape in lifeboats not made available to all, a depiction that plays
on issues of class warfare and socialinequality. In many cases, the opposite
was true, according to documented historical accounts that include real-life
examples of rich passengerscoming to the aid of the less fortunate.”[9]
II. Second, there was a regrettable sinking by two addictions (human passion
and pride).
Dr. Vance Havner (1901-1986)writes about, “Pride”. He shares, “Irecall the
sinking of the Titanic in 1912, thatearly object lessonofthe unsinkable ship
that sank on its maiden voyage. What a rebuke to our pride, but we learned
nothing from it!”[10]
Dr. Bob Reccordexplains in Beneaththe Surface:Steering Clearof the
Dangers ThatCould Shipwreck Your Life, “While many later thought the
Titanic sank because ofa massive hole punched into the upward hull, this was
later disproved. Instead, the Titanic sank because ofsix narrow gashes
running down the starboardside of the ship. The unsinkable luxury liner had
lost a battle with its enemy below the waterline . . . . The time takento sink—
less than three hours. The lifeboats and life vests—totallyinadequate. And the
speedof the ship—much too fast and overconfident in dangerous waters. And
the realtragedy is that it could have been avoided. Warnings were unheeded.
In fact, at leastsix warnings of ice fields were ignored. One was never
delivered to the bridge. Another was ignored due to the Titanic’s wireless

180. operator’s carrying out his own agenda and not wanting to be interrupted.
And the captain was drifting in and out of sleepin his cabin. If only someone
had paid attention to the warnings and been on guard!”[11]
Paul the apostle writes in Galatians 5:16-26, “Isay then: Walk in the Spirit,
and you shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh. For the flesh lusts againstthe
Spirit, and the Spirit againstthe flesh; and these are contrary to one another,
so that you do not do the things that you wish. But if you are led by the Spirit,
you are not under the law. Now the works ofthe flesh are evident, which are:
adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lewdness,idolatry, sorcery, hatred,
contentions, jealousies, outbursts of wrath, selfish ambitions, dissensions,
heresies, envy, murders, drunkenness, revelries, and the like; of which I tell
you beforehand, just as I also told you in time past, that those who practice
such things will not inherit the kingdom of God.
But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness,
faithfulness, gentleness,self-control. Againstsuchthere is no law. And those
who are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with its passions anddesires. If we
live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. Let us not become conceited,
provoking one another, envying one another.” [Emphasis mine]
As the hymn writer, Lewis E. Jones (1865-1936), asks,“Wouldyou be free
from your passionand pride? There’s power in the blood, power in the blood;
/ Come for a cleansing to Calvary’s tide; / There’s wonderful power in the
blood.”[12]
History chronicles regrettable decisions,basedpartially on passionand pride,
which placed passengersonthe Titanic at unnecessaryrisk. Forexample, the
lack of lifeboats for everyone on board was due to mere cosmetic reasons.
The Bishopof Winchesterpreachedin Southampton, 1912, “Titanic,name
and thing, will stand as a monument and warning to human
presumption.”[13]Allow me to reissue a warning from the conclusionof a
previous message, “Bewareofthe dangerof presumption.”[14]
III. Third, there can be a reasonable thinking with two affirmations (divine
sympathy and sovereignty).

181. What do you think when the unthinkable happens? We read in Isaiah1:18a,
“Come, now, let us reasontogether. . .” While this verse declares God’s ability
to cleanse us from sin, it also teachesin principle about His willingness to
reasonwith the crown of His creation, within reason. Isaiahfurther exhorts,
“Seek the Lord while He may be found, / Call upon Him while He is near. Let
the wickedforsakehis way, / And the unrighteous man his thoughts; / Let him
return to the Lord, / And He will have mercy on him; / And to our God, / For
He will abundantly pardon. ‘For My thoughts are not your thoughts, / Nor are
your ways My ways,’says the Lord. ‘For as the heavens are higher than the
earth, / So are My ways higher than your ways, / And My thoughts than your
thoughts” (Isaiah55:6-9). We read in Isaiah 26:3, “You will keephim in
perfect peace, /Whose mind is stayed on You, / Becausehe trusts in You.”
The focus of our message, as someoneexplains, is “aboutthat other
‘unsinkable ship’—the frail boat on the Sea ofGalilee, unsinkable because the
Masterof land and sea was asleepon a pillow in the after part of the vessel.
Thank God He still lives and rides the billows and controls the storms, and
when the children of men take their only true Pilot back on board, we will
ride out the present storms and He will bring the vesselthrough to the fair
harbor of our hopes.”[15]
We read in Mark 4:35-41, “On the same day, when evening had come, He said
to them, ‘Let us cross overto the other side.’ Now when they had left the
multitude, they took Him along in the boat as He was. And other little boats
were also with Him. And a greatwindstorm arose, and the waves beat into the
boat, so that it was alreadyfilling. But He was in the stern, asleepon a pillow.
And they awoke Him and said to Him, ‘Teacher, do You not care that we are
perishing?’ Then He arose and rebuked the wind, and said to the sea, ‘Peace,
be still!’ And the wind ceasedandthere was a greatcalm. But He said to
them, ‘Why are you so fearful? How is it that you have no faith?’ And they
fearedexceedingly, and said to one another, ‘Who canthis be, that even the
wind and the sea obey Him!’”
RussellL. Kelfer (1933-2000)with Into His Likeness, explains, “His message
was about another unsinkable ship— a tiny frail fishing boat, which was being
tossedand beaten upon the waters ofthe Sea of Galilee. This one was

182. unsinkable, because there was asleepona pillow in the after part of the vessel,
the Masterofland and sea— His name was Jesus.
What a comfort to know that it isn't the size of the ship or the value of its
cargo that guarantees its safety through life's waters. It is the credentials of
the Captain that assures its safety. For, in reality, there is nothing in life of
less value than a ship which leaves the harbor with fanfare and festivities,
with high hopes and elevatedexpectations;with pomp and circumstance and
promoted promises, but never reaches its destination. Somewhere along the
way the contrary winds begin to blow, and the ferocious wavesoflife begin to
beat againstit, and suddenly down into the frantic waters it goes, taking cargo
and crew to a watery grave, burying with it all of those dreams and all of
those promises.”[16]
We read in Hebrews 4:14-16, “Seeing thenthat we have a greatHigh Priest
who has passedthrough the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our
confession. Forwe do not have a High Priestwho cannotsympathize with our
weaknesses, but was in all points tempted as we are, yet without sin. Let us
therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, thatwe may obtain mercy and
find grace to help in time of need.”
One man was “Savedby Doing His Duty”. As I recently read, "Rev. James M.
Gray [1851-1935], deanof the MoodyBible Institute, probably owedhis life to
his conscientiousdesire to return to America in time to preach the
baccalaureate sermonto the graduating class ofthe institute. He was about to
start for home when Rev. Dr. Harold urged him to remain and embark on the
Titanic on her maiden voyage. He refused to do so on the plea that he must be
in Chicago to preachto the graduates. He took anothersteamship a week
earlier.”[17]
PeterKennedy shares, “The ReverendJohn Stuart Holden [1874-1934], rector
of St. Paul's Church, Portman Square, London, was bookedon the Titanic to
sail from Southampton of 10 April 1912. He was to have occupied cabin D-11,
one of the first class cabins.
But on 9 April, Mrs. Holden became ill and Rev. Holden cancelledhis trip to
nurse her. He missed out on the maiden voyage of the most luxurious ocean

183. liner that had everbeen built. But four days later more than 1,500 passengers
and crew died when the ship sank after hitting an iceberg in the North
Atlantic. ReverendHolden was the only first class passengerto have cancelled
his voyage.
After the ship sank in April 1912, he mounted the tickethe had purchased for
the Titanic in a cardboardframe on which he wrote:‘Who redeemeththy life
from destruction. [Psalm103:3]’
The ticketcarried the warning: ‘The company's liability for baggageis strictly
limited but passengerscanprotect themselves by insurance.’
The tickethung in the Reverend's study until his death and is now on display
at the Merseyside Maritime Museum, in Liverpool.”[18]
Philip Mauro (1859-1952), Attorney-at-Law [internationally famous patent
lawyer], was unable to board the Titanic, however, he did board the
Carpathia. He wrote two Gospeltracts on the sinking of the Titanic, The Life-
Boatand the Death-Boatand The Titanic Catastrophe and Its Lessons:By a
Passengeronthe Rescue-ship“Carpathia” (London: Morganand Scott
Limited, 1912)28 pages [One of the few accounts written by a passengerofthe
rescue ship, Carpathia. Mauro was a passengeron the rescue-shipCarpathia
and writes of his experience on Monday April 15th 1912 and the lessons to be
drawn from the tragedy.][19]
Daniel Allen Butler shares the following in his book titled “Unsinkable”:The
Full Story of R M S Titanic, “Lawrence Beesley, a young schoolteacherfrom
London who was traveling to see his brother in America, remembered how
movingly everyone joined in to sing ‘Eternal Father, Strong to Save.’
Eternal Father, strong to save,
Whose arm hath bound the restless wave,
Who bidd’st the mighty oceandeep
It’s own appointed limits keep.
O hear us when we cry to Thee

184. For those in peril on the sea.”[20]
Dr. Dan Crawford, Senior ProfessorofEvangelismand Missions and Chair of
Prayer Emeritus at SouthwesternBaptist TheologicalSeminary, Fort Worth,
Texas, shares the following in his book Connecting with God, “One
illustration of praying in the Spirit happened one Sunday in April 1912. On
that night the Titanic struck an iceberg. ColonelGracy, a passengeron the
ship, after helping launch the few lifeboats that were available, had resigned
himself to death. However, as he slipped beneath the waves, his wife at home
was suddenly awakenedwith greatconcernfor her husband. She prayed for
severalhours, until peace came. Meanwhile, Gracybobbed to the surface near
a capsizedboat and eventually was rescued. He and his wife later discovered
that during the very hours she was agonizing in prayer, he was clinging
desperatelyto this overturned boat.
ColonelGracywas certainly blessedto have an intercessorfora wife!”[21]
Dr. David Livingstone (1813-1873)stated, "Iam immortal until the will of
God for me is accomplished."[22]
Donna Wallis wisely states, “Sometimes Godcalms the storm, sometimes He
lets the storm rage and calms His child.”[23] Doubtless, God calmedthe heart
of Rev. John Harper (1872-1912). He preachedhis lastsermon and had his
last convert as he perished in the chilly waters of the North Atlantic Ocean.
Dr. RameshRichard shares the following account, “JohnHarper, a Scotand
minister of the Gospel, boardedthe Titanic with his six-year-old daughter,
Nana. He planned to travel to the MoodyChurch in Chicago, where he'd been
invited to preach for three months. When the ship struck the fateful iceberg
and beganto sink, Harper made sure his daughter was placedinto one of the
lifeboats. He then began what would be the last evangelistic work ofhis young
life.
As the freezing waters beganto fill the ship, Harper was heard shouting, ‘Let
the women, children and the unsaved into the lifeboats.’Survivors reported
that Harper took off his ownlife jacketand gave it to another man. ‘Don't
worry about me,’ he reportedly said, ‘I'm not going down, I'm going up!’

185. When the ship beganto sink, more than 1,500 passengers jumped or fell into
the icy waters. As they gradually drowned or froze to death, Harper was seen
swimming from one passengerto another, pleading with them to accept
Christ.
Only six of the 1,500 people struggling in the waterwere later rescued,
including a man who later identified himself as Harper's last convert. This
young man had climbed up on a piece of debris. Harper, who was struggling
in the waternear him, shoutedout, ‘Are you saved?’‘No,’ the man replied.
Harper then shouted the words from Scripture: ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ and thou shalt be saved.’The man did not answer, and a moment later
he drifted awayon the waves.
A few minutes later, the current brought the two men back together. Again
Harper asked, ‘Are you saved?’Once again, the answerwas ‘no.’ With his
dying breath, Harper shouted, ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou
shalt be saved.’ He then slipped under the waves for the last time.
Then and there, the man he had witnessedto decided to turn his life over to
Christ. Four years later, at a Titanic survivors meeting in Ontario, Canada,
this man tearfully gave his testimony recounting how John Harper had led
him to the Lord.”[24]
Dr. Tim LaHaye, Jerry B. Jenkins, and Frank M. Martin further explain in
Embracing Eternity: Living EachDay with a Heart TowardHeaven, “As the
man later retold the story of his encounterwith Harper, he said with
reverence, ‘There, alone in the night, with two miles of water beneath me, I
believed.’ John Harper's unwavering faith, even in the face of death, had
brought the man face-to-facewithhis own mortality. And he calledout to God
for salvation. ‘I am John Harper's lastconvert,’ the man said.
To his dying breath John Harper preachedthe salvationof Jesus. He gave
himself fully to the work of the Lord, even to the disregard of his own life.
And today countless people believe because ofhis tenacious faith. We can only
hope that our legacyemulates his.”[25]

186. Comparing this world to the tragedy of the Titanic, Joni EarecksonTada
shared some penetrating thoughts under the title, “Rescue the Perishing” or
“The Titanic is Going Down”. At the MoodyFounder’s Week, February6,
2002, she explained, “The Titanic is a powerful metaphor of a frightening
reality…our planet has been dealt a death blow after rebelling againstGod,
and it is going down and dragging a lot of people with it...Do you hear the
rattling and groaning in the bowels of the planet of something gone
haywire?...People are being lulled to sleepby music to die by."[26] Joni
further reminded listeners of their evangelistic responsibilityas she sang,
“Rescuethe Perishing”.[27]
Elizabeth Gladys ‘Millvina’ Dean, born on February 2, 1912, was the
youngestpassengeronthe maiden voyage ofthe R. M. S. Titanic. She was one
of the first steeragepassengers to board Lifeboat 10 with her mother and
brother. “After their boat drifted in the water for some time, the survivors
were rescuedand takenaboard the Carpathia, a ship that answeredthe
Titanic's distress call. They arrived safely in New York City on April 18.” She
lived 97 years, thus taking her voyage into eternity on May 31, 2009.[28]
I must confess I do not know the spiritual condition of Elizabeth Dean.
However, I do know it would be the ultimate tragedy for her to be savedfrom
an early death in the sinking of the Titanic, only to be lost for all eternity! As
history records the fate of 2,208 passengers andcrew aboard the Titanic, some
were savedand over 1,500 were lost.
Conclusion
Dr. Vance Havner writes, “The word ‘lost’ has almostdisappearedfrom our
vocabulary and any mention of eternalpunishment is smiled awayas a
leftover from a dark theologicalpast.
I remember when the Titanic sank in 1912, it was the ship that was supposed
to be unsinkable. The only thing it ever did was sink. When it took off from
England, all kinds of passengers were aboard—millionaires,celebrities,
people of moderate means, and poor folks down in the steerage.But a few
hours later when they put the list in the Cunard office in New York, it carried

187. only two categories—lostand saved. Grim tragedy had leveled all
distinctions.”[29]
Dr. John Phillips (1927-2010)shares, "One night in the coldAtlantic there
was a grim countdown. The mighty Titanic hit an iceberg and plunged into
the icy depths of the sea, carrying with it many of those who were on board--
some drinking, some debating, some despairing, according to their various
dispositions. Our planet is but a largerTitanic, carrying its enormous
passengerlistto the chill waters of the grave."[30]
Do you have an unsinkable relationship? From Romans 8:28-39 we read,
“And we know that all things work togetherfor goodto those who love God,
to those who are the called according to His purpose. For whom He foreknew,
He also predestined to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be
the firstborn among many brethren. Moreoverwhom He predestined, these
He also called; whom He called, these He also justified; and whom He
justified, these He also glorified. What then shall we sayto these things? If
God is for us, who can be againstus? He who did not spare His own Son, but
delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all
things? Who shall bring a charge againstGod’s elect? It is God who justifies.
Who is he who condemns? It is Christ who died, and furthermore is also risen,
who is even at the right hand of God, who also makes intercessionfor us. Who
shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or
persecution, or famine, or nakedness,orperil, or sword? As it is written: ‘For
Your sake we are killed all day long; / We are accountedas sheepfor the
slaughter.’Yet in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him
who loved us. For I am persuaded that neither death nor life, nor angels nor
principalities nor powers, nor things presentnor things to come, nor height
nor depth, nor any other createdthing, shall be able to separate us from the
love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
Have you come to believe the gospelas a repentant sinner in need of a Savior?
Paul writes in 1 Corinthians 15:1-4,”Moreover, brethren, I declare to you the
gospelwhich I preachedto you, which also you receivedand in which you
stand, by which also you are saved, if you hold fastthat word which I
preachedto you—unless you believed in vain. For I delivered to you first of all

188. that which I also received:that Christ died for our sins according to the
Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He rose againthe third day
according to the Scriptures.”
In the last stanza of the hymn “How Firm a Foundation” we read, “The soul
that on Jesus hath leaned for repose, / I will not, I cannot, desertto his foes:
That soul, though all hell should endeavorto shake, /I'll never - no, never, no,
never forsake!”[31]
Are you a part of an unsinkable fellowship? Jesus Christ says, in Matthew
16:18b, “On this rock I will build My church, and the gates ofHades shall not
prevail againstit.” Our desire is to be a part of “The Fellowshipof the
Unashamed” and “The church within the church”.
Are you partnering in an unsinkable stewardship? We read in 1 John 2:15-17,
“Do not love the world or the things in the world. If anyone loves the world,
the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world—the lust of the
flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life—is not of the Father but is of
the world. And the world is passing away, and the lust of it; but he who does
the will of Godabides forever.” Are you wasting, spending, or investing your
time, talents, and treasures? Under the Lordship of Jesus Christ, we will give
accountof our life to Him.
May we heed the warning of the unsinkable ship.
[1]DanielAllen Butler, “Unsinkable”:The Full Story of R M S Titanic
(Mechanicsville, PA: StackpoleBooks, 1998),p. ix
[2]Paul Lee Tan, Signs of the Times: A treasury of illustrations, anecdotes,
facts and quotations for pastors, teachers andChristian workers, 947, “God
Could Not Sink Ship”, (Dallas, TX: Bible Communications, Inc, 1998),
Database ©2004 WORDsearch

189. [3]Amy Grace Robertson, “SomeoneYou Should Know”, James U. “Jimmy”
Gandy (Birmingham, AL: The Alabama Baptist, May 21, 2009), Available
from: http://www.thealabamabaptist.org/print-edition-article-
detail.php?id_art= HYPERLINK "http://www.thealabamabaptist.org/print-
edition-article-detail.php?id_art=11079&pricat_art=9"11079 HYPERLINK
"http://www.thealabamabaptist.org/print-edition-article-
detail.php?id_art=11079&pricat_art=9"&HYPERLINK
"http://www.thealabamabaptist.org/print-edition-article-
detail.php?id_art=11079&pricat_art=9"pricat_art= HYPERLINK
"http://www.thealabamabaptist.org/print-edition-article-
detail.php?id_art=11079&pricat_art=9"9 Accessed:04/11/12
[4]Adrian Rogers,“Noah’s Ark and the Titanic”, Hebrews 11:7, Available
from: http://www.sermonsearch.com/content.aspx?id= HYPERLINK
"http://www.sermonsearch.com/content.aspx?id=14690"14690 Accessed:
04/11/12
[5]Adrian Rogers,“Unsinkable Faith”, Hebrews 11:7, Available from:
http://www.sermonsearch.com/content.aspx?id= HYPERLINK
"http://www.sermonsearch.com/content.aspx?id=14399"14399 Accessed:
04/11/12
[6]Vance Havner, Don’t Miss Your Miracle (Grand Rapids, MI: BakerBook
House, 1984), Available from: http://biblegems.blogspot.com/HYPERLINK
"http://biblegems.blogspot.com/2009_07_01_archive.html"2009
HYPERLINK "http://biblegems.blogspot.com/2009_07_01_archive.html"_
HYPERLINK "http://biblegems.blogspot.com/2009_07_01_archive.html"07
HYPERLINK "http://biblegems.blogspot.com/2009_07_01_archive.html"_
HYPERLINK "http://biblegems.blogspot.com/2009_07_01_archive.html"01
HYPERLINK

190. "http://biblegems.blogspot.com/2009_07_01_archive.html"_archive.html
Accessed:02/29/12
[7]RobertJeffress, As Time Runs Out (Nashville, TN: Broadman& Holman,
1999), pp. 1-2
[8]Paul Aurandt, Paul Harvey’s The Restof the Story (New York: Bantam
Books,1977), pp. 43-45
[9]CalThomas, “Titanic:The reality vs. fiction”, Press-Register, Wednesday,
April 11, 2012, Section6A
[10]Vance Havner, Three-Score & Ten, (Old Tappan, NJ:Fleming H. Revell,
Company, 1973), p. 18
[11]BobReccord, Beneaththe Surface:Steering Clear of the Dangers That
Could Leave You Shipwrecked(Nashville, TN:Broadman & Holman
Publishers, 2002), pp. 1-3
[12]Lewis E. Jones, “There Is PowerIn the Blood”, (1899), Available from:
http://www.cyberhymnal.org/htm/t/h/therepow.htm Accessed:02/29/12
[13]Available from: http://www.titanicuniverse.com/titanic-quotes-and-
sayings/ HYPERLINK "http://www.titanicuniverse.com/titanic-quotes-and-
sayings/1067"1067 Accessed:02/29/12

191. [14]FranklinL. Kirksey, “The Dangerof Presumption” Sermon Notes,
(Numbers 15:30-31), Available from: http://sbctoday.com/ HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"2012 HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"/HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"03HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"/HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"19HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers- HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"1530-31 HYPERLINK
"http://sbctoday.com/2012/03/19/monday-exposition-ideathe-danger-of-
presumptionnumbers-1530-31/"/Accessed:04/12/12
[15]WalterB. Knight, Knight's MasterBook ofNew Illustrations, “The Ship
That Couldn’t Sink”, (Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing
Company, 1956), p. 334, Database©2007 WORDsearchCorp.
[16]RussellKelfer, “ShipwreckedSaints”, LessonNotes,(1 Timothy 1:18-20),
#1217-A, Available from:http://www.dtm.org/lessons/1217a.htmAccessed:
02/29/12
[17]Wreck andSinking of the TITANIC: The Ocean's GreatestDisaster, ed.
MarshallEverett, (L. H. Walter, 1912), p. 232

192. [18]PeterKennedy, Preaching Illustrations, Volume 1, Database ©2009
WORDsearchCorp.
[19]Available from: http://sites.google.com/site/davidkeamesHYPERLINK
"http://sites.google.com/site/davidkeames2/championofthekingdom-
introductionandcontents"2 HYPERLINK
"http://sites.google.com/site/davidkeames2/championofthekingdom-
introductionandcontents"/championofthekingdom-introductionandcontents
Accessed:02/29/12
[20]DanielAllen Butler, “Unsinkable”:The Full Story of R M S Titanic
(Mechanicsville, PA: StackpoleBooks, 1998),p. 65
[21]Eddie Smith, Help! I’m Married To An Intercessor, (Ventura, CA: Renew
Books,a division of GospelLight, 1998), Database© 2004 WORDsearch
Corp.
[22]Holman Old TestamentCommentary Psalms 76-150,by Steven J.
Lawson, GeneralEditor, Max Anders, (Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman
Publishers, 2006), p. 329, Database©2009 WORDsearchCorp.
[23]RoyB. Zuck, The Speaker's Quote Book:Over 5,000 Illustrations and
Quotations for all Occasions,Revisedand Expanded (Grand Rapids, MI:
Kregel Publications, 1997, 2009),p. 376
[24]RameshRichard, Preparing Evangelistic Sermons:A Seven-StepMethod
for Preaching Salvation(Grand Rapids, MI: BakerBooks,2005), p. 72,
[Moody Adams, The Titanic's Last Hero (Columbia, SC: Olive Press, 1997),

193. quoted in Charles Colson, "TwiceSaved--ATrue Titanic Hero," Breakpoint
Commentary, Wednesday, April 14, 1999]
[25]Embracing Eternity: Living EachDay with a Heart TowardHeaven, by
Tim LaHaye, Jerry B. Jenkins, and Frank M. Martin, April 7: Unwavering
Faith, (2004), Database ©2007 WORDsearchCorp.
[26]Christina Ramey, MessageSummary, “Rescue the Pershing” by Joni
EarecksonTada, MoodyFounder’s Week, February6, 2002, 7:15 p.m.,
Available from: http://www.moodyconferences.com/con_mainPage.aspx?id=
HYPERLINK
"http://www.moodyconferences.com/con_mainPage.aspx?id=16270"16270
Accessed:04/07/12
[27]JoniEarecksonTada, “The Titanic is Going Down”, Available from:
http://www.moodyradio.org/brd_mainpage.aspx?id= HYPERLINK
"http://www.moodyradio.org/brd_mainpage.aspx?id=52446"52446 Accessed:
03/24/12
[28]Available from: http://www.biography.com/people/millvina-dean-
HYPERLINK "http://www.biography.com/people/millvina-dean-
283812"283812Accessed:03/01/12
[29]The Vance Havner Quotebook, Sparkling Gems from the MostQuoted
Preacherin America, Compiled by Dennis J. Hester, “Lost”, (Grand Rapids,
MI: BakerBook House, 1986), Database©2006 WORDsearchCorp.

194. [30]JohnPhillips, Exploring Psalms, An Expository Commentary, Volume
Two, (Grand Rapids, MI: KregelPublications, 2002), p. 24
[31]“How Firm a Foundation” (1787), [This hymn first appeared in A
SelectionofHymns from the BestAuthors (1787), published by Dr. John
Rippon (1751-1836), notedpastorof Carter’s Lane Baptist Church in London,
England. Interestingly, Dr. Rippon provided only the initial “K” for the
author’s name.] Available from: http://nethymnal.org/htm/h/f/hfirmafo.htm
Accessed:02/29/12
By Dr. Franklin L. Kirksey, pastor First Baptist Church of Spanish Fort
30775 JayDrive Spanish Fort, Alabama 36527
Author of Sound BiblicalPreaching:Giving the Bible a Voice Available on
Amazon.com and WORDsearchbible.com
http://www.amazon.com/Sound-Biblical-Preaching-Giving-Bible/dp/
HYPERLINK "http://www.amazon.com/Sound-Biblical-Preaching-Giving-
Bible/dp/1594577684"1594577684
http://www.wordsearchbible.com/products/Sound_Biblical_Preaching_
HYPERLINK
"http://www.wordsearchbible.com/products/Sound_Biblical_Preaching_1476.
html"1476 HYPERLINK
"http://www.wordsearchbible.com/products/Sound_Biblical_Preaching_1476.
html".html
e-mail: fkirksey@bellsouth.net/ (251)626-6210©April 15, 2012 All Rights
Reserved
It Was A Dark And Stormy Night…

195. Mark 4:35-41
Charles Schultz will be missed, although he continues to live on in the
characters ofhis comic strip 'Peanuts'. One of the more notable of those
characters is Snoopy. As a would-be writer, he sits at his typewriter and
begins with "It was a dark and stormy night…" From there the strip moves
into some area of humor.
Storms in reality are not humorous at all. They canbe frightening and
dangerous, as wellas destructive. In our text tonight, the disciples have
entered into a ship to pass over the Sea of Galilee and find themselves in the
midst of a storm.
(Mark 4:37) "And there arose a greatstorm of wind, and the waves beatinto
the ship, so that it was now full."
Tonight, I want to apply some thoughts concerning actualstorms to personal
storms we find ourselves in the midst. What is your storm? Family problems?
Financialstruggles? Trouble at work? Friends letting you down?
I. Thoughts about storms.
A. Storms are not always predictable.
B. Storms come in all shapes and sizes (they even categorize hurricanes!).
C. Storms usually involve many factors converging in the right (or wrong!)
"mix".
D. Storms are - by definition - intense!
E. Storms are temporarily out of control!
F. Storms preoccupy us!
G. Storms prepare us!
H. Sometimes…storms pass over!
II. How To Get Through A Storm
A. To survive a storm we must have a strong foundation.

196. (Mat 7:24-25)"Therefore whosoeverheareththese sayings of mine, and doeth
them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock:
{25} And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and
beat upon that house;and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock."
1. Two vital dynamics - hearing and doing the Word.
2. James reminds us that if we do not do both, we are just fooling ourselves.
(James 1:22) "But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving
your own selves."
3. Our foundation must be the Word of God.
4. It is unchangeable…whenallelse is shifting sand, the Word of God stands
like the Rock of Gibraltor.
5. A goodfoundation requires:
a. A real relationship with Jesus Christ.
b. A rich relationship with His Word that includes:
1) Devotionalreading
2) Bible study
3) Pastoralteaching (ephesians 4)
4) Practicalapplication
5) Personalproclamation
B. Faith
1. Listen to Jesus'question in v40.
(Mark 4:40) "And he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful? how is it that ye
have no faith?"
2. Faith is believing in God's character.
3. It is taking God at His Word.

197. a. Believe that He sees the storm
b. Believe that He is sovereignoverthe storm
c. Believe that all storms will pass
d. Believe that storms prepare us for "the other side…"
C. Fear
(Mark 4:41) "And they fearedexceedingly, and said one to another, What
manner of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obey him?"
1. The meaning of 'Fear'.
a. Some form of the verb "fear" is found over five hundred times in our Bible.
b. Sometimes the word means "reverence."
1) This is the kind of fear that we should have for our God.
2) When pharaoh of Egypt ordered the midwives to kill baby boys, they
"fearedGod and did not do as the king of Egypt commanded them" (Exodus
1:17).
3) God honored the midwives for their response to Him and gave them
children of their own.
4) Later, the Israelites "sawthe greatwork which the Lord had done in
Egypt; so the people fearedthe Lord, and believed the Lord" (Exodus 14:31).
5) The prophet Samuel taught his people "to fear the Lord and serve him in
truth" (I Samuel 12:24).
6) And King David prayed, "Unite my heart to fearYour name" (Psalm
86:11).
c. But "fear" is most often used to mean "terror." (as in v40)
1) In this sense it is a negative response.
2) Today many people live in fear.

198. 3) But Jesus came to bring the kingdom of God to us, and to show us His
powerover all these things.
4) There is no need to fear.
5) He taught His disciples-andus-that fear is the opposite of faith.
2. We need a healthy fear of God to get us through the storm.
(Psa 25:14)"The secretofthe LORD is with them that fear him; and he will
show them his covenant."
3. This holy and healthy fear is a sense ofGod's presence and powerthat leads
to an extreme reluctance to obstruct his will and work.
4. This fearwill motivate us to victory and will keepus from foolish attitudes
and actions that will harm His Work.
Our Foundation Upon God's Word
Our Faith In The Character
Our Fear
Jesus is in the storm with us! He cares about us and He will get us through the
storms!
(Mark 4:39) "And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea,
Peace,be still. And the wind ceased, andthere was a greatcalm."
http://www.brandonweb.com/sermons/sermonpages/mark HYPERLINK
"http://www.brandonweb.com/sermons/sermonpages/mark26.htm"26
HYPERLINK
"http://www.brandonweb.com/sermons/sermonpages/mark26.htm".htm
Christ Stilling the Storm

199. This entry was postedin Mark (Rayburn) on July 15, 2007 by Rev. Dr. Robert
S. Rayburn.
Mark 4:35-41
Audio Player
00:00
00:00
Use Up/Down Arrow keys to increase ordecrease volume.
After a lengthy sectionrecording the Lord’s teaching about the kingdom of
God, we return to the narrative. Now follow some striking episodes in which
the Lord demonstrateddivine powerand witnesses ofhis actions were called
to a decisionabout him.
Eachof the three synoptic gospels, Matthew, Mark and Luke includes an
accountof the miracle of the stilling of the tempest. It is an important miracle,
not leastbecause it recollectsthe power God displayed over nature in some of
the greatmiracles of the OT epoch, for example, the parting of the waters of
the RedSea. It provides another demonstration, of which we have alreadyhad
severalin the early chapters of Mark, of the identity of Jesus with Yahweh.

200. Text Comment
v.36
Mark’s accountis vivid with eyewitness details. Here is the first: the curious
detail that “they took Jesus along”, whichapparently means that Jesus was
takendirectly from the boat from which he had been teaching the crowds
along the lakeshore withoutreturning him to the shore. Something an
eyewitness wouldremember but no one else would think to add. A similar
detail, not pickedup againin the account, is that there were other boats with
them as they began their crossing ofthe lake. We are left to wonder what
happened to the other boats in the storm, but Mark says nothing about that.
Eyewitness detail.
“In 1986 the hull of a fishing boat was recoveredfrom the mud on the
northwest shore of the Sea ofGalilee, about five miles south of Capernaum.
The boat – 26 ½feet long, 7 ½feet wide, and 4 ½feet
high – corresponds in design to a first-century mosaic of a Galileanboat
preservedin Migdalonly a mile from the discoverysite… Carbon 14
technologydates the boatbetween120 B.C. and A.D. 40. Both fore and aft
sections ofthe boat appearto have been coveredwith a deck, providing space
on which to sit or lie. The boat was propelled by four rowers (two per side)
and has a total capacityof about fifteen persons.” [Edwards, 148]It seems
very likely that this would have been the sort of boat the Lord and his
disciples crossedthe lake in that night. With such low sides such a boat would
be vulnerable to foundering in a storm.
v.37
In calm weathera journey across the lake, depending upon one’s destination
along the far shore, could take an hour or severalhours. But the lake is
notorious for sudden and severe squalls. The surface of the Sea of Galilee is
about 700 feet below Sea Level and on severalsides bordered by steephills,
including the famous GolanHeights. Mt. Hermon, thirty miles to the
northeast, rises to 9,200 feet. The interchange betweencoolerair from the
heights and the warmer air rising from the surface of the lake creates

201. conditions in which winds sweepdownthe ravines and whip up unusually
large waves for a lake that size.
v.38
That Jesus was so fastasleepthat the uproar had not wakenedhim is a
testimony to his exhaustion and to the peace that ruled his heart. He was, as
we say, sleeping the sleepof the just! This is, by the way, the only passagein
the Gospels,where we read of the Lord sleeping. The fact that the disciples,
who make their living on the waters of the lake, were so afraid indicates the
severity of the storm. The desperate and, we might think, disrespectfulrebuke
of Jesus is almostcertainly a verbatim recollectionofwhat was said. That is
the waypeople speak whenthey are terrified. Interestingly, in both Matthew
and Luke’s accountof this same episode, the disciples’ remark is toned down
into a summary. We getfrom Mark the actualwords as they were blurted out.
v.39
The word for “rebuke” is the same used earlierin regard to the Lord’s rebuke
or censure of evil spirits (1:25; 3:12). The Lord speaks to the lake as if it were
an unruly heckler:“Quiet! Shut Up!” [France, 224]Whether evil spirits or the
forces of nature, they are all subjectto his command. But power overnature
even more starkly reveals Jesus’divine authority. There are remarkable
parallels betweenthis verse and Psalm107:23-32, but there the one who stills
the tempestis Yahweh himself.
v.40
The Lord’s demonstrations of his divine powerand authority are always
made with a view to the faith of his followers. Knowing who Jesus is and what
he can do is to alter the disciples’ view of their own life and calling. In the
Gospelof Mark characteristically, Christology – the knowledge ofthe Christ –
leads to discipleship, the life of faith. [Edwards, 151]
It is painfully obvious that the disciples still had a lot to learn!
v.41

202. The presence ofthe supernatural terrifies them just as and even more than
the storm had. Even the prospectof their own death was not as discomfiting to
them as the presence ofGod. Vv. 40 and 41 leave us with the question: will
these men put their faith, their trust in Jesus? [Edwards, 152]The concluding
verse of the next section, 5:20 will do the same, as will the concluding verse of
the following section, 5:42.
I think it is entirely proper to treat this brief historicalnarrative as a lesson
for us regarding the trials of our lives, the sorrows, fears, andconfusions
which we must endure in this world. It is, of course, in the first place, a
revelation of Jesus himself and a demonstrationof his divine authority. But
that revelationis given with a view to the life and faith of his disciples. He
himself asks them, immediately after calming the lake, “Do you still have no
faith?” He is interested not only in the facts about himself, but in the
implication of those facts for his disciples.
It has long been observedthat Mark’s interestin discipleship, in the Christian
life, in how it is to be lived, is a distinguishing characteristic ofhis narrative.
And what is shown us of Christ here is shownin the context of what, for these
men, was a trial, sharp and terrifying, and so the lessonwhich the Lord draws
for these men is a lessonaboutfaith in him and in his powerin the midst of
trial. Mark, remember, is not writing simply for the pleasure of the few who
were still alive and could recollecttheir being present at the same event. He is
writing for the church of his day, for the Christians of the mid-first century
who were facing trials of their own, not leastactive persecutionfrom their
paganculture and government.
The Lord himself turns this miracle into a lessonabout faith in trial. These
things, as the Scripture says – whatever else may have also been their purpose
– also happened as an example for us.
What is more, waves and the storms of the sea, are throughout the Bible an
image or picture of the storms of life which human beings must pass through.
When the author of Psalm42 wants to give expressionto the greatnessofhis
woe – in the midst of circumstances whichwere very painful but had nothing

203. to do with an actualstorm at sea – he said in prayer to the Lord: “allyour
waves and breakers have swept over me.”
When the author of Psalm46 wishedto describe his confidence in the Lord in
the midst of the troubles of life he wrote that “Godis our refuge and strength,
an ever-present help in trouble…though the waters roarand foam…” God’s
poweris often put in terms of his ruling of the waves ofthe sea. From the
creationin which he setthe waters in their bounds to Psalm65 we read that
he “stilled the roaring of the seas and the roaring of their waves.”
From the earliestyears of the Christian church in the new epoch this event,
late at night on a storm-tossedlake, wasregardedas a picture of the Lord
ready and able to help the church in the midst of persecutionand trouble. In
early Christian art, the church was frequently depicted as a boat driven upon
a perilous sea with Jesus in the midst to save her.
If there is a single and simple lessonto be learned from this narrative of the
stilling of the tempest it is this lesson. It is the lessonwhich Bishop Ryle puts
this way in his commentary on Luke’s accountof this same incident: “sight,
sense, and feeling, make even believers very poor theologians.”The size of the
waves and the fury of the wind, the sight of the wateraccumulating in the
bottom of the boatand of the boat sinking deeperinto the waters of the lake
made the disciples forgetalmost everything they had already learned about
Jesus. Noteverything, for they at leastknew enough to wake up the Lord and
cry out to him, but they did so after the manner of a desperate appealto their
last resortand in a spirit of despairing fear. ‘Master, Master, we’re going to
drown!’
Sitting here, dry and undisturbed, we may well think poorly of the disciples.
Why didn’t they put two and two together? The one who had miraculously
healed a leper and driven demons out of men obviously was not going to
drown in a storm on the Sea of Galilee. “Notto worry. Let’s just sit here and
see what happens!” we might well imagine one of them saying. But no one
thought that or said that.
And far too often you and I are just like them, just as forgetful, just as
mesmerized by the waves, whenour trials come. We see the waves and hear

204. the wind and sense the danger and our trouble consumes us in the same way
and, though we are Christians, we appeal to the Lord only as a kind of
desperate after-thought. We can’t hear our theology, our Christology – what
we know to be true about Christ – that can’t be heard in our souls over the
moaning of the wind and the crashing of the waves.
And there is a theologyfor Christians in suffering to be remembered and not
forgotten. It is depicted for us in this accountof the stilling of the tempest and
is perhaps summed up in this single sentence:“Faith is confidence in Christ as
able and willing to actsuitably to the occasion.”[F.L. Wisemanin Gammie,
Preachers Ihave Heard, 187]This is true in three particular respects, allof
which are highlighted in this accountof the stilling of the storm.
First, the troubles which so much distressedthem were the Lord’s doing.
This point is made explicitly here in v. 35. It was the Lord’s idea to take a boat
across the lake. It wasn’tPeter’s or John’s; it was the Lord’s. They never
would have been on that lake that night but for the Lord’s decision. And,
when the storm struck he was dead to the world, asleepas only a completely
exhausted man cansleep. No doubt that was the reasonhe suggestedthe trip
by boat in the first place. Matthew makes it clearerthat he was intending, in
this way, to escape the crowds, those immense crowds of people who had
followedhim everywhere he went, often, as the Gospelwriters make clear,
leaving the Lord almost no time to eator sleep. In order to maintain his life
and ministry, which depended upon his communion in prayer with his Father
in heaven, he had had to shorten his already too short nights of sleep, rise
early and go off into the fields alone to pray. After weeksofthis he needed
relief, he had to have it, and so the boattrip across the lake. And he was so
wearythat once fast asleepin the stern of that boat no mere storm, however
severe, couldwake him. His disciples had to shake him and shout in his ear
before he stirred.
It was the Lord’s needs and the Lord’s purposes that had put the disciples in
this peril. And, had they had faith the size of a grain of mustard seed, these
disciples would have come to Jesus in the boat and said — not, Master,
Master, we’re going to drown — but just what the author of Psalm42 had

205. said to the Lord in his distress:‘All your waves and breakers have sweptover
us.’ The psalm writer knew that his troubles had been ordered for him by the
Lord and these men should have knownthat too.
Think! If the Lord could still a greatstorm by merely rebuking the wind and
waves, is it not obvious that he could have prevented the storm from rising in
the first place? He could have ordered up glassysmoothwaters and a bit of a
tail wind. If you find yourself in a storm, your merciful Savior has had a hand
in that! Faith knows that, sight forgets it. But knowing that is a very large
part of the hope and the peace and the strength that we need in the storms of
our lives. It is a large part of our deliverance from our trials just to know that
this is the Lord’s plan and purpose, that it was his plan for us to pass through
these waters. He who loves us with an everlasting and invincible love could
have kept us from every one of our heartbreaks and dangers. That he has not
is the clearestindicationthat he intends for us to face this trouble or that. And
he knows best! To deny that he does is to ceaseto be Christian!
As Thomas Bostonbeautifully put it,
“…nothing do [we] meet with but what comes through [our] Lord’s fingers;
how he weighs [our] troubles to the leastgrain, that no more falls to [our]
share than [we] need…” [Memoir, 98]
Second, the troubles which so frightened the disciples posedno real dangerto
them at all with Christ present with them as he was.
In the aftermath it is clearenough what a blunder the disciples made and why
they had nothing to saywhen the Lord effectively rebuked them for their lack
of faith. They had been terrified for their lives while the Makerof heaven and
earth lay a few feet away!How could they fearfor their lives when the prince
of life was sleeping peacefullyat their feet? They knew enough by now to
know that Jesus of Nazarethwas the Messiah, the long-promised King sent
from God. They had consideredit the most sensible thing to leave their
livelihoods to serve him. They had witnessedthe extraordinary works of
powerthat he did effortlesslyalmost every day. Did they really suppose that
God’s plan for the world would come to an end because ofan unforeseen
accident, the Messiahhimself drowning while crossing the Sea of Galilee?

206. Couldn’t they see that no boat ferrying the Son of God, no boat carrying the
Savior of the world was going to sink! Couldn’t they see that, high as those
waves were, deepas the waterwas getting in the bottom of the boat, and wild
as the winds were, there was no saferspot in all of this greatuniverse than in
that boat on that lake that night?
No, they couldn’t see any of that because, while the eyes of their bodies were
wide opened and terror struck by the sight of the waves, the eyes of their souls
— their faith — were shut tight.
And we can far too often be just like the disciples on the lake that night. What
we can see with our eyes and hear with our ears mesmerizes us. We forget
that our Saviorpromised that he would never leave us or forsake us and that
he will be with us to the end of the world, that he will always provide us a way
of escape from our tests and trials, and that he knows how to deliver the godly
from their troubles. God forgive us, we can sometimes think and behave as if
the Lord Christ were in some other universe far away, unaware of our
circumstances, insteadofin the stern of the very boat in which we are rowing
through the storm.
What a difference it would have made if the disciples had exercisedtheir faith
that night on the lake. I tell you they would have felt alive! It would have been
vitality, not fear that would have filled their hearts. They would have excitedly
watchedthe waves and felt the wind and gloried in the power of the storm.
They would have felt, as Pascalonce put it, that there is something
wonderfully exhilarating about being on the deck of a ship, battered by a
storm, when you are absolutelycertain that you will not drown. They would
have written home saying what Churchill told his mother from Cuba after
participating in a battle in 1895:“There is nothing more exhilarating than to
be shot at without result.”
The strongerour faith becomes — the clearerthe Lord’s word is heard in the
soul and the more sharply the soul catches sightof the invisible world and of
the Lord himself — the more it is true that a believer can face any trial with
aplomb and poise. What enabled Mosesto endure his trials and triumph in
them? We read in Hebrews 11 that in the midst of his troubles he saw him

207. who is invisible. How cana martyr like Archibald Campbell, speaking ofthe
axe which would in a few moments end his life, say with perfectcalmness and
even a lightness of spirit which struck all who saw and heard him: ‘this is the
sweetestmaiden I ever kissed.’It was because he could see just on the other
side of the gallows,the ladder Jacobsaw, stretching up into heavenand Christ
Jesus atthe top to welcome him. He was practicing the presence ofChrist as
Brother Lawrence would have put it.
Whateveryour troubles and sorrows and dangers may be, see the Lord at
your side, see heaven before your face, see the angels campedabout you, and
suddenly instead of fear and creeping despair you discoverthat there is a
certain exhilaration in being shot at without result!
Third, the troubles and dangers which so distressedthe disciples were, in fact,
primarily opportunities for Christ to manifest himself and revealhis glory
among his people.
You cannot tell me that afterward, with the lake calm and the wind now a
gentle breeze, with their hearts still racing from what they had just
experienced, that even one of those disciples would rather have stayedbehind,
stayed ashore and missedout on what they had experiencedand seen. Noton
your life. What they had seen would staywith them, vivid in their memories,
to strengthen and encourage themto their graves. But, don’t you see? No
greatdemonstration of divine powerstilling a tempest canbe given without a
tempest to still. They would never have seenwhat they saw had there not been
waves and wind for the Savior to rebuke.
This is what Samuel Rutherford was speaking ofwhen he wrote that the Lord
“ties terrible knots just to have the pleasure of loosing them off from those he
loves. He lays nets and sets traps only that He may geta chance of healing
broken bones and setting the terrified free.”
It is, you see, a completely different, wonderfully different way to look at the
troubles we face: to see them as opportunities for the Lord to show himself to
us as our deliverer and savior and friend and all-powerful protector. And it is
no psychologicalploy when the believer does that. It is nothing neither more
nor less than the practice of the truth!

208. John Bunyan saw this as clearlyas anyone. Once speaking about a time in his
life when troubles mounted on every hand and when he was, at last, castinto
prison for his faith in Christ, he wrote:
“I never had in all my life so greatan inlet into the Word of God as now; those
Scriptures that I saw nothing in before, are made in this place and state to
shine upon me; Jesus Christ also was never more real and apparent than now;
here I have seenhim and felt him indeed…”
So much was it the case that the Lord revealed himself most gloriously to
Bunyan in the times of adversity that the greatman once wrote:“Were it
lawful, I could pray for greatertrouble, for the greatercomfort’s sake…”
[Grace Abounding, paragraphs 321-327]
And Rutherford, who endured many hardships and disappointments in his
life, said a similar thing:
“…sure I am, it is better to be sick, providing Christ come to the bedside, and
draw aside the curtains, and say, ‘Courage, I am thy salvation,’than to enjoy
health, being lusty and strong, and never to be visited of God.” [Letters, No.
11, p. 52]
All of the disciples’ straining at the oars, all of their worry and fear was
nothing but a setting of the stage for the Lord Christ to thrill them with his
powerand glory, to show them what a Saviorand what a salvationthey had
got in the Son of God. And our troubles are the same and will have the same
thrilling effect, if we practice faith in the midst of them and see the Lord
rising up to help us.
Jesus is God! Let sorrow come,
And pain, and every ill;
All are worth while, for all are means
His glory to fulfill.
Now in conclusionI want you to notice that the Lord does not simply
encourage us here. He rebukes us. Becauseofour modern therapeutic

209. thinking about the proper way of dealing with people – especiallypeople who
have failed or who are troubled – we are inclined to miss this in the Lord’s
words. But he reproaches these men for their lack of faith. We might have
thought he would put his arm around Peteror John, or tousle James’soaking
wet hair and say with a smile: “Guys; what do you think I am chopped liver?
You fellows crack me up. You didn’t have to worry. Sorry I didn’t waken
sooner. I could have stopped the storm before it gotstarted.”
But, he did not. “Why are you so afraid? Do you still have no faith?” Or,
“afterall you have seenme do and heard me say, do you still understand
nothing at all?”
All of us need encouragementin many ways, and the Lord gives us much of it.
But we all need to hear from time to time, that our faithless ways – especially
in the light of the Lord’s many demonstrations of his faithfulness to us over
the years of our lives – are inexcusable. They are a sin we must repent of and
put to death if we have a spark of honor in our hearts. There is no excuse for
us not to understand that our troubles are no accidentbut have been brought
to us by the Lord himself, that he is with us in and through them and that we
cannot sink so long as he is there to save us, and that our trials are his
opportunities to thrill us as he thrilled the disciples that long ago night. We
need rebuke and that rebuke is a powerful encouragementin itself.
When we continue to be bowledover by our troubles, when we are so quickly
brought to complain, when we despair so easilyas if the Lord is not there and
we are alone, we are wrong and we are foolish and we are behaving
inexcusably. And you and I need to face up to this as nothing more or less
than sin and a particularly unworthy sin. It is faithlessness!The Lord is with
you just as he was with the disciples in that boat. He is as capable of delivering
you as he proved himself capable of delivering them.
He is with you in your loneliness, in your worry about the future or your job;
he is with you in the troubles you have with your children, with your husband
or wife, he is with you in your sicknessesand those of your loved ones, and he
will be with you still on your death-bed. And he who simply spoke and calmed

210. a greatstorm is fully able to hold you up and deliver you when his waves and
breakers sweepoveryou.
And if you will call this to mind, and keepit in mind – it is, after all, a
frequently taught lessonin the Bible – I promise you in the Lord’s name, you
will far more often than is now the case have occasionto say, with wonderand
exhilaration:
“Who is this? Even the wind and the waves obeyhim?”
Share this:
Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)
Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)
WHY IS FAITH SO FEEBLE? NO. 1964
A SERMON DELIVERED ON LORD’S-DAYMORNING, MAY 22, 1887,
BY C. H. SPURGEON, AT THE METROPOLITAN TABERNACLE,
NEWINGTON.
“And He said unto them, Why are you so fearful? How is it that you have no
faith?” Mark 4:40.
LAST Lord’s-Day morning our music was pitched upon a high key. We
sought after greatfaith in the Master’s name [Sermon #1963, Volume 33—
The Searchfor Faith.]. It struck me that I might, perhaps, have discouraged
some of the feebler sort, and that, therefore, it would be fit this morning to
follow up that sermonby endeavoring to encourage those ofweak faith to
exercise it until it becomes stronger, and also to invite those who as yet have

211. no faith to venture in the direction of childlike trust. With this brief
introduction, let us come at once to our subject. I should not wonder if the
disciples consideredthat they had much faith in Jesus, their Masterand Lord.
They had been with Him all day listening to His teaching, believing it even
when they did not understand it. They had afterwards gatheredabout Him in
private to listen to His fuller explanations, and they were thankful to be
favored with those expositions in which their Lord became their private tutor.
I do not question that they eachone of them esteemedhimself a firm believer
in Jesus. How could he tolerate a doubt? But, my brethren, we have none of us
any idea how scanty our faith really is. When trial comes, the heap from the
threshing floor becomes very small beneath the influence of the winnowing
fan. After a day of calm service with Jesus a storm came on, and that storm
testedtheir faith, and left so little of it, that Jesus said to them, “Why are you
so fearful? How is it that you have no faith?” Remember that we have no
more faith at any time than we have in the hour of trial; but all that which will
not bear to be testedis mere carnalconfidence. Fair-weatherfaith is no faith;
only that is real faith in Jesus Christ which can trust Him when it cannot trace
Him, and believe Him when it cannot see Him. This storm was a specialtrial
to the disciples, because it was so exceedinglysevere. Theyhad often been
tossedupon that lake before, but this time the elements were moved to an
excessive tumult; the winds poured down in all their force and fury. The war
of nature ragedaround their devoted boat. When tribulation is heavier than
usual, it is a serious testto faith. When we appear to be tried above the
common measure of men, the weak ones are full of trembling, and even the
strong fall upon their knees and cry, “Lord, I believe, help You my unbelief.”
The storm was the more trying because it came upon them when they were in
the path of duty. Their Masterhad bidden them cross the sea;they were not
upon a holiday trip. They had not even followedthe suggestionof a brother
who had said, “I go a-fishing,” but they were steering under their great
Captain’s orders. They were doing right, and suffering trouble in
consequence.This has often perplexed goodmen. I have heard a believer say,
“I prospered more before I was a Christian than I have since. Things went
smoothly with me before I knew the Lord. How canthese things be? The very
fact of my endeavoring to do what is right, and laboring to maintain my
integrity, has become the cause ofmy severesttrial.” This is no new thing

212. upon the earth. The living child of God will have to swim againstthe stream.
Not without fighting will he win his crown. Moreover, it was an item which
helped to try their faith, that the storm assailedthem when Jesus was in the
ship. Had the Lord been absent, they could have understood it, but He was in
the vesselwith them! How could the sea be so boisterous with Christ in the
vessel? If I am out of communion with Christ, I can understand why I am
chastened, but if I am walking in consciousnearness andfellowship
2 Why Is Faith So Feeble? Sermon#1964
2 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 33
with Him, and I am even then tried and perplexed, how canI accountfor it?
Herein is the test of faith. “Whom the Lord loves He chastens, and scourges
every son whom He receives.”This we forget, and fancy that trials must mean
anger, when, indeed, they may be tokens and tests of love. It may have
seemedto them also, that the storm was very untimely, since there were with
Jesus many other little ships, and all those boats were caught in the same
storm. We are always anxious for those who come to hear the gospel, lest
anything should prejudice them againstit. The disciples may have fearedthat
such ill weatherwould drive awayfrom Christ those hearers who might
otherwise have become converts. If they met with a storm so soonafter rowing
close to Jesus, they might judge Him to be another Jonah, and resolve to give
the Galileanpreachera wide berth next time. I know how I like to see fine
weatherat an open-air service, and a continuance of it till the country people
can gethome, and I suspectthat the disciples felt much the same. Theydid not
wish their Lord to be lookedupon as a stormy petrel, or a man of evil omen,
and you know that superstition was strong in those days. Had you and I been
there, we would have said, “Gracious Lord, let us have a calm, that those who
have come to You in their boats may gethome in comfort. Cause this
wonderful service by the sea to end pleasantly, that the next time You come
this way the people may gatherin still largernumbers to hear You.”
Sometimes the strange occasionofthe trial makes it harder to bear. Trial is
never welcome, but sometimes it is peculiarly disagreeable. See,my brethren,
how these disciples came out of the tempest! They went into the trial well
enough, but they were in an evil plight before long. We have seena bird of

213. glossyplumage, bearing half the colors of the rainbow on its breast, glorifying
itself in the sunlight, and we have admired its beauty, but soonthe heavens
have poured down pitiless showers, andwe have seenour brave bird in quite
another form. Dripping and draggled, he has soughtignominious shelter. You
would hardly have known him to be the same creature, whose crowing
challengedall his fellows;truly his glory had departed. Such are we, as a rule,
after severe trial. We make a fair show in the flesh till we are tried, and then
our feathers cling around us, and we droop and hide away, till our Masterhas
to say to us, “Why are you so fearful? How is it that you have no faith?”
These two questions of the Masterwe will use this morning with a view to
spiritual profit; may the Spirit of God make it so!First, we shall view the text
as the exclamationof pity, “Why are you so fearful?” Secondly, we shall
regard it as the censure of love, “How is it that you have no faith?” And
thirdly, we shall considerit as the inquiry of wisdom, “Why are you so
fearful? How is it that you have no faith?” May our threefold meditation
richly profit us all! I. We will first use the questions as THE
EXCLAMATION OF PITY. The dear Masterwaking up from His sleep, calm
as if it were a bright summer’s morning, though it was the dead of night and
the midst of a storm, looks upon them with wonder, finding them so strangely
different from Himself, and He asks, in all the calmness ofHis own brave
spirit, “Why are you so fearful?” He pitied them, and He pitied them, I think,
for severalreasons. First, that their fears had made them so unlike Himself.
They were His servants, and they should have been as their Master;they were
learning of Him, and they should have put in practice the lessons of His
example. He was delightfully quiet, and the contagionof His peace ought to
have affectedthem. He was ever restful in Himself, and therefore He gave rest
to those who came to Him, yet these were missing the blessing, and so He
compassionatelycried, “Why are you so fearful?” He marveled not that they
were fearful in such a hurricane, but He was sorry that they were so fearful as
to act as if they had no faith. They were little like Him as yet, although the
greatdesign of all His teaching was to make them like Himself. Our blessed
Mastermust often look upon us, dear friends, with much pity, and grieve over
us, that after being with Him so long—for some of us are getting grey in His
service—westill fall so far short of His glory. We are predestinated to be
conformed to His image, but the process is a slow one. After copying His

214. handwriting our own writing is still greatly marred with crooks andturns.
Eachpage of the copybook of life is marred with errors and blots; therefore
the greatTeacherpities His poor scholars. How is it that we are so fearful
when Christ is so calm? Is this our imitation of Jesus? Ourdoubts, fears,
alarms, and mistrusts of God, are these such as a followerof Jesus should
exhibit?
Sermon #1964 WhyIs Faith So Feeble? 3
Volume 33 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. 3
He pitied them, next, because it made them so unlike themselves. They were
men, but their fears unmanned them. They were fishermen, but you would
have thought them mere landsmen if you observed their fears. Like frightened
children they cried, “Master, care Younot that we perish?” They were by no
means overly wise, but now they were at their wits’ end. When you and I get
fearful, how foolishly we think and speak and act! We could have done well
enough if faith had steadiedus, but unbelief makes us stagger, andreel to and
fro. We could have weatheredthe storm had we not given way upon the point
of confidence in God, but failing there, we became weak as water. How are the
mighty fallen! Alas, the children of Ephraim, being armed and carrying bows,
turn back in the day of battle! Those who once were patterns of courage
become cowards whenfaith fails. Fathers in Israelact like babes in grace
when faith ebbs out! Our Lord is grieved for us when He sees us fall so low
that instead of being like Himself, we are not even like ourselves. Jesuspitied
them again, because their fears made them so unhappy. Terrorwas depicted
on their countenances. Theywere white as a sheetwhen they saw that the boat
could not be baled, but was evidently filling, and sinking. What causedtheir
terror? Were they afraid of death? Their fears were causing them more pain
than death itself could have costthem. We “feela thousand deaths in fearing
one.” To die is nothing comparedwith fearing to die. All the agony of death
lies in the foresight of it; death itself is the end of all agony! Death is not the
storm, but the quietus of the disturbing elements. Through death souls enter
into rest. The apostles were made wretched by their fears. I know some
Christian people who suffer greatly from the same cause. Iknow a man who
lives where I live, and stands in this pulpit where I stand, who has to confess

215. his ownfaults this day, for he might enjoy unbroken peace were it not that in
the care and labor of this great church, and all its various agencies,he looks to
the difficulties and the necessities ofthe case, andto his own weakness,and
then fears rush in. Beloved, we must not foreverbe thus childishly timorous.
Let us strive after a courageous bearing. Letus crush the eggs ofour woes
while they lie in the nest of our unbelief. Our sorrows are mostly
manufactured at home, beatenout upon the anvil of unbelief with the hammer
of our foreboding. The Lord pardon us! Jesus pities us that we should lacerate
ourselves by our needless fears, and miss the joy of a restful faith. Again, the
Masterfelt pity for them because their fears made them so unkind. Does
unbelief make the timid unkind? I am sure it does. The disciples were
ungenerous to their sleeping Master. If they had only considereda little, they
would have said, “No, do not wake Him! He has had so wearya day. The cares
of the world rest on Him, He is a man of sorrows, andacquainted with grief, if
He can sleep, let Him sleep. Let us soonersuffer than disturb Him.” If they
must wake Him, might they not have addressedHim in fitter words? To say,
“Master, care Younot that we perish?” was fretful and wicked. It was enough
to wound their Lord’s tender heart to be thus spoken to. Our unbelief has a
tendency to make us unkind also. We are not tender of others when we are
disturbed about ourselves. Here let me digress to teach a lessonofpitying
love. It is well to recognize that sour speechesoftenproceedfrom a sad heart.
It is wise to view ungenerous language as one of the symptoms of disease, and
rather pity the sufferer than become irritated with the offensive speech. It is a
pity to take much notice of what some sufferers say, for they will be sorry for
it soon. If we knew the real reasonfor many a harsh word, our sympathy
would prevent even momentary anger. Our Lord did overlook the petulance
of the apostles, forHe did not say, “Why are you so unkind?” But He
inquired, “Why are you so fearful?” In every case letus cure unkindness with
double love. I heard yesterday of a wise old Welshminister of a generous
spirit, who was afflicted with a horrible deacon, and if a deaconis unkind, he
can wound terribly. This deaconwas mostperverse and cruel, and tormented
the old gentleman in all sorts of ways. At last the deaconfell sick, after having
said certain dreadful things which were bitterer than even his usual gall and
wormwood. The patient pastor soonwent to see him, and on the road he
bought some of the bestoranges, and took them with him. “Brother Jones,”he

216. said, “I am sorry you are so ill. I have come to see you, and I have brought you
a few oranges.”BrotherJones was very much astonishedat this kind act, and
had not much to say on the matter. The minister gently talkedon, and said, “I
think it would refreshyou to eat one of these. I will peel you one.” So he went
on with peeling the orange, and talkedwith him pleasantly. Then he divided
the fruit very neatly, and handed the sick man a nice tempting piece in the
gentlestpossible manner. The bitter-spirited man ate it, and beganto melt a
little; the con
4 Why Is Faith So Feeble? Sermon#1964
4 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 33
versationbecame hearty, and the prayer was pleasant. Brother Jones was
getting better in more ways than one. An outsider, who knew all about
Brother Jones and his ill-humor, could hardly believe that the minister had
actedthus to one who had opposedhim constantly, and slanderedhim foully,
and so he asked, “Didyou really go and see that cruel old Jones?”“Ohyes,”
he said, “I went to see him; I was bound to do so.” “And did you take him
some oranges?”“Ohyes, I took him some oranges, Iwas glad to do so.” “And
did you sit down by his bedside, and peel him an orange?” “Yes, Ipeeled him
an orange, and I was pleasedto see him enjoy it, for I have learned, brother,
that when a man is afflicted with a very bad temper, an orange is a goodthing
for him to take. At any rate, it is a goodthing for me to give.” The lessonis—if
you wish to cure a man of ill-feeling, be very kind to him. View unkind and
petulant speeches as symptoms of a disease for which the bestmedicine is not
a dose of bitters, but an orange. Yet, beloved, if you have used such speeches
yourself, do not repeatthem. Cease frombeing so fearful, that you may cease
from being so ill-humored. Our blessedMasterdid not find fault with the
unkindness of His disciples, but He went to the root of the evil by silencing
their fears. He said to them, “Why are you so fearful? How is it that you have
no faith?” Here you perceive our Lord’s pity. I wish I could speak the words
as He spoke them, and you would wonder at their surprising tenderness. II.
But now, secondly, these words were spokenalso as THE CENSURE OF
LOVE. They were intended to convey a measure of gentle rebuke to their
mistrustful hearts. Their unbelief was grievous to the Lord Jesus. Theyought

217. to have believed Him, and it was an injury to His perfect love that they should
so readily mistrust Him, or even mistrust Him at all. How could they think
that He would let them sink? He was in the vesselwith them, did they suppose
that, after all, He was a mere pretender to Deity, and that the ship would go
down with Him on board? Beloved, let us smite upon our breasts to think that
we should ever have causeda pang of heart to that dear Lord who yielded up
His life for our salvation. He must not be doubted any more, it is wanton
cruelty. What if I callit “a superfluity of naughtiness” to doubt Him whose
life and death are crowdedwith infallible proofs of His unchanging love to us?
Our Lord questioned His apostles thus, not only because their unbelief
grieved Him, but because it was most unreasonable. The most unreasonable
thing in the world is to doubt God. Faith is pure reason. Thatmay seema
strange paradox, but it is literally true; nothing is so reasonable as to believe
the word of God, who cannot err or lie. The fears of the tempest-tossed
disciples were unreasonable because they were contrary to their own belief.
They did believe that Jesus was sentof God upon a glorious mission, how
could that mission be accomplishedif He was drowned? If they sank in the
sea, He must sink, too, for they were embarked in the same boat. Ought not
the faith they had in His divine missionto have kept them hopeful even in the
worstmoment of the storm? My brethren, be not inconsistentwith what you
do believe. Do not deny your own creed, howeverslender it may be, for that is
irrational. Moreover, their fears were opposedto their own experience;they
had seentheir Lord work miracles, and miracles for them, too. They had
already beheld abundant proofs of His power and Godhead, and of His care
on their behalf. Is not this true of us also? Has the Lord ever failed us? Has
He not helped us to this day? Are you going to fly in the teeth of all your past
experience? Is all that you have ever believed of God a fiction? Have you been
under a gross delusion up to this day? You that are advanced in years, how
can you doubt? With so many Ebenezers to look back upon, you ought to rise
above all fear. Their fears were altogetherinconsistentwith their observation.
They had seenJesus healthe sick and feed the multitudes. I am not quite sure
how many of His miracles had already been workedbefore them, but
certainly enough for their observationto compel them to believe that He was
able to save them from death. How, then, could they doubt? But have not we,
also, seenenoughof the finger of Godto be confident in the day of trouble? If

218. we believe not, we dare not lay the blame upon the lack of evidence. To
mistrust is irrational, because it is contrary to all the experience of our hearts,
and the observationof our eyes. Moreover, their unbelief was contrary to
their common sense. Some people make a greatdeal of common sense, and
well they may, for it is the most uncommon of all the senses. Was it reasonable
for
Sermon #1964 WhyIs Faith So Feeble? 5
Volume 33 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. 5
these men to think that He, who could foresee the future, would take them on
board a ship when He foreknew that a storm would wreck them? Would so
kind a leaderhave taken them to sea to drown them? Was it reasonable to
think that He who was so favored of Godwould be left to perish? Would He
have gone to sleepif they had really been in danger? Was it reasonable to
believe that the King of Israel was about to be drowned, even He whom they
knew to be the light of the world? Our unbelief, my brethren, seldom deserves
to be reasonedwith. Our fears are often intensely silly, and when we get over
them, and ourselves look back upon them, we are full of shame that we should
have been so foolish. Our Lord kindly censuredtheir unbelief because it was
unreasonable. In very truth their unbelief deserved censure, becauseit
sprang from low views of the Lord Jesus. Whenthey afterwards saw what
wonders He workedupon the deep, they said one to another, “What manner
of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obeyHim!” Should they not
have known that beforehand? If they had remembered it, could they have
been so overwhelmed with fear? Oh that we thought more of Jesus!We
cannot think too much of Him. If we took Him to be what He really is, if we
regardedHim as most truly God, we would rest in Him, and say farewellto
suspicions and complaints. If Jesus were greaterin our esteem, our lives
would be grander far. Jesus censuredHis friends because He foresaw that
such unbelief as theirs would make them unfit for their future lives. That ship
was the symbol of the church of Christ, and the crew of the ship was the
apostles ofChrist. The storm representedin parable the persecutions which
the church would have to endure, and they, if they were castdown as cowards
in a storm on the paltry lake of Galilee, would be proving themselves

219. altogetherunfit for those more tremendous spiritual storms which in later
years tossedthe church, and mingled earth and hell in dire confusion. Peter
and James and John and the rest of them were to steerthe ship of the church
of God through seas ofblood, and to stand at the helm in the midst of
hurricanes of error, and therefore fearfulness was a sad evil, because it would
render them unfit for their solemn task. Jesus might have said to them, “If
you have run with the footmen, and they have weariedyou, what will you do
when you contend with horses? If these winds and waves have been too much
for you, what will you do when you wrestle with principalities and powers,
and spiritual wickednessin high places? If natural causes destroyyour peace,
how will spiritual influences distract you?” Brethren, our present trials may
be a training ground for more serious conflicts. We do not know what we have
yet to endure; the adversities of today are a preparatory schoolfor the higher
learning. If we do not play the man now, what shall we do by and by? If
because ofsome little domestic discomfort we are ready to give up, what shall
we do in the swellings ofJordan? If a little toil oppresses us, whatshall we do
when the death sweattrickles from our brow? My Christian brethren, let us
attentively hear our Lord as He lovingly rebukes us; let us shake off our fears,
and resolve that by His grace we will have no more of them, but will trust, and
not be afraid. Oh, for calm hope, and a childlike repose onthe love that
cannot fail! I have hurried over ground where I might profitably have tarried,
because I want to have an earnestword with you upon the third point. III.
We may now regard these words as AN INQUIRY OF WISDOM. It is always
goodto probe a sorrow to the bottom, if there is any hope of finding out its
cause, and putting it away. If you are in fear you may rise above it by
removing its cause. If there is clearly no reasonfor fear, you will cease to fear,
and if there is a cause for fearfulness, you can deal with it. My utterances will
be as short as telegrams;please enlarge onthem at your leisure. “How is it
that you have no faith?” This is the inquiry. Is it lack of knowledge?If the
disciples had known Jesus betterthey would have had no fear, but would have
exhibited firm faith. Is it so with any of you? Are you badly taught in the
gospel? Do you as yet know only half the doctrines? Have you a cloudy view of
the covenantof grace, and of the great salvationwhich is wrapped up in the
person of your Lord? If it is so, your quickestway to faith will be to read your
Bible more, to study it with greaterattention, and to hear the gospelmore

220. often. Come out to week-nightservices, andcommune more with Christ in
private. Spend three, four, five times the amount of time you now do in
devotion, and so draw nearer to your Lord, entreating the Holy Spirit to lead
you into all the truth. If you kill your fears and strengthenyour faith, you will
have invested your time admirably in acquiring more knowledge.Remember
the words—“Acquaintyourself with God, and be at
6 Why Is Faith So Feeble? Sermon#1964
6 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 33
peace:for thereby goodshall come unto you.” Learn more of Jesus, andwhen
you know Him better, the main causes ofyour fear will be removed. Next, is it
lack of thought? Did these goodpeople know and yet forget? Did they fail to
consider? Were they superficialin their thinking? Is that the reasonwhy you,
also, are so fearful and have so little faith? Are you a skimmer and not a
digger? Are you content with the surface soilwhen nuggets of gold lie just
below? Is it so? Do you think too little of the invisible and the eternal? Are
your thoughts incessantlyoccupiedwith business, and is God thus shut out?
Are you always using the muck rake of greed, and never using the telescope of
faith? Are the abiding treasures coveredup and buried amidst the seeming
and shadowythings of time and sense? If so, mend your ways, my brethren.
Mend them at once. Have more thought, more prayer—much more prayer,
more praise—much more praise, more meditation, more calm investigationof
your own heart, and more acquaintance with the things of God. Do you not
think that you often might find the remedy for your fears in the direction of
holy intimacy with unseen realities? Be these more true to you and the
troubles of this life will sink into their proper places as light afflictions which
are but for a moment. The inquiry as to why we are so fearful may be helped
by another question; is it that our trials take us by surprise? Perhaps the
disciples reckonedthat everything must be right, since they had Christ on
board. Let us not indulge such a notion. Neverlet any affliction surprise you,
for your Lord has told you, “In the world you shall have tribulation.” If your
children die, do not be surprised; shall mortal parents bring forth immortal
offspring? If your riches disappear, do not be surprised—they always had
wings; what wonder if they fly! If any other adversity happens to you, be not

221. surprised, for “man is born unto trouble, as the sparks fly upward.” The Lord
has told you before it come to pass, that when it is come to pass you may
believe. Reckonupon tribulation, and then you will not be overtakenby
surprise or fret as though some strange thing had happened to you. Why
were they so full of fear? Was it lack of simplicity of confidence? Did they
trust in their goodboat, or feel that they were safe because oftheir
seamanship? Perhaps not, but I am sure that we too often mingle reliance
upon self, or upon some other arm of flesh, with our reliance upon our Lord.
Good, easymen, we whisper to ourselves, “We canmanage.” Oh, yes, we have
had trouble before, and we are persons of experience and shrewdness, and
therefore we cansee our way. Brethren, we are never as weak as whenwe feel
strongest, and never so foolish as when we dream that we are wise. When you
are “up to the mark” you will soonbe down to the mark. When our
confidence is partly in Godand partly in ourselves, our overthrow is not far
off. That angel, who stoodwith one foot upon the sea and the other upon the
earth, would have been drowned if he had not been an angel. As you are not
an angel, take care that you put both feet upon the terra firma of divine
strength and truth. If you trust in yourself in the leastdegree, one link of the
chain is too weak to bear you, and it is of no avail that the other links are
strong. Is this the reasonwhy you are so fearful, that your faith is alloyed with
self-confidence? Again, was it absorption in their trial which led to their
excessive fearfulness? If they had described their case, theywould, no doubt,
have dwelt upon the darkness, the hideous “darkness whichmight be felt.”
They would have bidden us listen to the howling of the winds, and their
terrific screams, like the neighing of wild horses maddened in fight. Mark how
the wind descends in waterfalls from the hills, and forces the boat under
water! And this, again, is resentedby the sea, which hurls the frail vesselaloft,
and tossesit to and fro with wateryhands, as though it were a juggler’s ball.
The storm was very fierce, and the boat was very frail. Look how it is spun
round and round in the whirlwind! Suppose we had urged them to be trustful
and quiet, might they not have answeredthat we were not in their case, orwe
would not find it quite so easyto be calm? “Ah!” says one, “I have a wife and
family at home who depend upon my fishing. How canI be calm when I think
of them as widow and orphans? A man cannot afford to be drowned who has
a household depending on him. It is all very well for you to talk, but you do

222. not know what it is to be drenched to the skin and near to death.” Well,
brother, perhaps we do not, but this we do know, that when we fix our
thoughts solelyand alone on the winds and the waves and the wives, and all
that, it is then that we are troubled. If we could put the master thought first, it
would be different. The thought which covers all is that Jesus is with us. The
winds blow, but Jesus is on board! The waves rage, but Jesus is on board!
These poorsailors will not perish, for Jesus is on board! If they could have
Sermon #1964 WhyIs Faith So Feeble? 7
Volume 33 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. 7
kept this cheering fact to the front, they would have banished their alarms,
and like their Lord, they would have been grandly calm Instead of that, their
brooding upon the present trial was too much for their faith, and they became
childishly fearful. Have I yet hit the nail on the head? If you have not found
out the cause of your fearfulness I must leave you to look for it yourselves, and
I trust you may discoverit and destroyit at once. We must not continue to be
of little faith. We must glorify our Lord by a believing confidence in Him,
such as neither storm of sorrow nor tempest of temptation can shake. Ishall
conclude by carrying this inquiry into another region for another purpose. In
this congregationthere are a considerable number of friends who are not yet
believers in Jesus Christ, and I want to know from them this morning why
they have no faith. I entreat them to help me in the inquiry, Why it is that they
are still so fearful, still so undecided? My dear friend, you will need faith soon,
for you will have to die. Whether you live in Christ or not, you will have to
die, and dying is hard work to those who have no Savior. Perhaps before
another Sabbath day you may be in the swellings ofJordan, and what will you
do if you have no faith in Christ? Do you say that you desire to have faith? I
am gladto hear it, but I should like to press this matter home, and to
ascertainwhetherthis desire is earnest, thorough, and hearty. Do you know
what it is that you desire? Are you in earnestto be saved? I do not mean, are
you in earnestto escape from hell? That I should think is very likely, if you
are in your senses,but are you in earnestto escape from sin? Do you want to
be saved from the power of evil? Do you desire to be made good, and obedient,
and true, and pure in life? If you do, then I would remind you that faith in

223. Jesus is the only way of salvation, and I would press upon you eagerlyto
desire immediate faith. Yes, I would urge you now to believe in the Lord Jesus
Christ with all your heart. “I want to believe,” you say. Well, then, what is to
hinder? If you cannotsit still in your seat, and make yourself believe all at
once, yet there are ways to that end. If I were told that the King of Tartary
was dead, and it was a matter of interest to me, I do not know whether I
should be able to believe it or not, because I do not know anything about the
King of Tartary, nor even whether there is such a person. If I wanted to
believe the news, I would get the newspaperand read about it, and I dare say
I should either believe it or disbelieve it within the next ten minutes.
Knowledge and evidence lead up to faith. It is just the same with faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ. Faith is the gift of God and the work of the Holy Spirit, but
it comes to us in a certain manner. Considera minute. Consider who the
Savior is. He is God and man. He came down to earth on purpose to save
sinners. Do you not think that this Divine Personcansave you? Is He not
able? Do you not think that this loving Man will receive you? Is He not willing
to save? Well, then, trust Him. Next, considerwhat Jesus did. He lived on
earth a life of labor and sorrow, and He died on the cross to make atonement
for sin. Stand and look at Him as crucified for men. “He His own selfbore our
sins in His own body on the tree.” The greatestsource offaith is the
contemplation of the cross ofChrist. Look to His agonies, andsay to yourself,
“I can believe that by the merit of such a wondrous death, endured by such a
person as this, God can justly forgive sin.” Believe, then, for yourself, and see
your own sins put away by the death of Christ. Will you also considerwhat
Jesus Christ is doing now? He has risen from the dead, He has gone up into
heaven; He is making intercessionfor transgressors—evenfor such persons as
you are. Trust Him, then; trust Jesus because ofwhat He is, what He has
done, and what He is doing for sinners. Remember that this is the whole of the
business, as far as you are concerned. You are to acceptwhat the Lord Jesus
presents to you. AcceptHim. Yes, take Him to be your own. Look here. I turn
to this friend behind me, and I say, “Will you take my hand?” [The preacher
suited the actionto the word, and his hand was readily graspedby one of the
deacons.]See!He takes it freely. Jesus Christ is as free to every sinner that
feels his need of Him as my hand was to my friend. He took my hand at once
without question—will you not take Jesus? TakeHim now. If you take Him,

224. He is yours forever. Take His hand, and He will not withdraw it from your
grasp. Oh that you would cry out, Lord I acceptYou! Have you any doubts
about the truth of the gospel? If so, I want to know what you think of us who
preach to you. Do we deceive you? What do you think of your mother’s
confidence in Christ—is she also deceived? Those dearfriends of yours, who
died so happy in the Lord, were they all deceivers ordeceived? No. You know
that the Word of God is true. Then believe it. Believe it for yourselves, and it
8 Why Is Faith So Feeble? Sermon#1964
8 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 33
will be as true to you as it has been true to us. You cannot, I am sure, deny the
Scriptures; you dare not say that the gospelis a forgery; it bears its own proof
upon its forefront. Salvation by the substitution of our Lord is so grand an
idea that no one could have invented it. It is self-evidently a divine fact. That
God can be just, and yet pass by our sins, is a marvel past the conceptionof
men; it could only have come from the heart of God. Believe it, then, acceptit
as being true, and trust yourself to it. May the Spirit of God lead you so to do!
If you are not believing in Christ, I should like to know why not. Is it that you
are believing in yourself? If so, give up such folly. You cannot trust yourself
and trust Christ too; awaywith all notion of such a conjunction. Hang up self-
confidence on a gallows high as that whereonHaman was suspended, for it is
an abominable thing. Perhaps it is your greatsin that leads you to despair of
pardon. There is no occasionfor such unbelief, for God is abundant in mercy,
and the blood of Jesus cleansesus from all sin. If you have greatsin,
remember that there is a greatSavior. He that came to save us is the Sonof
God, and He laid down His life for us, and therefore, He can save to the
uttermost. Instead of doubting, I pray you to glorify God by believing in the
greatness ofHis salvation. It was a pleasure to me in years past to enjoy the
friendship of Mr. Brownlow North. Before conversionhe was a thorough man
of the world, and I suppose, about as frivolous and dissipatedas men of his
station and characteroften are. After his conversionhe beganto preachthe
gospelwith great fervor, and certain of his old companions were full of spite
againsthim, probably considering him to be a hypocrite. One day when he
was about to address a large congregation, a strangerpassedhim a letter,

225. saying, “Readthis before you preach.” The letter contained a statementof
certain irregularities of conduct committed by Brownlow North, and it ended
with words to this effect, “How dare you, being conscious ofthe truth of all
the above, pray and speak to the people this evening, when you are such a vile
sinner?” The preacherput the letter into his pocket, enteredthe pulpit, and
after prayer and praise, commenced his address to a very crowded
congregation, but before speaking on his text, he produced the letter, and
informed the people of its contents, and then he added, “All that is here said is
true, and it is a correctpicture of the degradedsinner that I once was, and oh,
how wonderful must the grace be that could quicken and raise me up from
such a death in trespassesand sins, and make me what I appear before you
tonight, a vesselof mercy, one who knows that all his past sins have been
cleansedawaythrough the atoning blood of the Lamb of God! It is of His
redeeming love that I have now to tell you, and to entreat any here who are
not yet reconciledto God, to come this night in faith to Jesus, that He may
take their sins awayand heal them.” Thus, insteadof closing the preacher’s
mouth by this letter, the enemy’s attempt only opened the hearts of the people,
and the word was with power. Oh that you, my dear hearers, would believe
the Lord Jesus to be a real Savior of real sinners, and come to Him with all
your sins about you! Do not hope because you think yourselves pure, but come
to Jesus because youare impure, and need to be cleansedby Him. Cast
yourselves at His dear feetat once. Take The Sinner’s Friend to be your
friend, because you are a sinner. Let the Saviorbe your Savior, because you
need saving. God bless you, for Christ’s sake!Amen.
Volume 57 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. 1
A PAINFUL AND PUZZLING QUESTION NO. 3241

226. [This sermon is the 1000thissuedsince the beloved preacher was “called
home” at Mentone on January 31st, 1892. Regularreaders ofthe Sermons
will praise the Lord that the publication of them has been continued through
all the intervening years, and they will rejoice to know that sufficient
unpublished manuscripts still remain to continue the weeklypublication of
the MetropolitanTabernacle Pulpit for severalyears.]
A SERMON PUBLISHED ON THURSDAY, MARCH 16, 1911,
DELIVERED BY C. H. SPURGEON,AT THE METROPOLITAN
TABERNACLE, NEWINGTON.
“How is it that you have no faith?” Mark 4:40.
[Another Sermon by Mr. Spurgeonupon the same text is #1964—Volume
33—WHY IS FAITH SO FEEBLE?— Read/downloadthe entire sermon, free
of charge, at http://www.spurgeongems.org.]
THIS question may be very properly put to those who have no faith at all—
and we intend to so put it in the secondpart of our discourse. But it was
originally put to men who had some faith, men who had faith enough to make
them disciples of Christ, faith which brought them to sail in the same vessel
with Him. Even when they reproachedHim and said, “Care you not that we
perish?” they had faith enough to make them call Him, “Master.”Yet, in
comparisonwith the faith which they ought to have had, Christ calls their
faith no faith at all! They were so wavering, so tossedabout with unbelief that
though they were His hearty, honest and sincere followers, He yet speaks to
them as if they were unbelievers and says to them, “How is it that you have no
faith?” I shall address this question, then, first of all, to God’s people, and in
the next place, to the unconverted. I. First, LET US SPEAK TO GOD’S
PEOPLE. Let me sayto begin with, that this is a question which must have

227. been peculiarly painful to Him who askedit. The faith in which they were
lacking was faith in Him—their Master, their Lord who had loved them from
before the foundation of the world and who intended to shed His precious
blood for them— and to make them His companions in glory, world without
end! Yet they had no faith in Him! Let the Lord Jesus come to you, my
brothers and sisters, and I think you will detect much sorrow in the tone of
His voice when He asks, “How is it that you have no faith, or so little faith in
Me? I have loved you. I have loved you to the death—remember Gethsemane
and Golgotha—rememberallthat I did and am still doing for you. How is it
that you doubt Me?” Beloved, if we doubt our fellow men, it is not strange, for
Judas is one of a large family. But to doubt the Savior, the faithful and true
friend that sticks closer than a brother— this is a cut as unkind as any of the
lashes which fell upon His shoulders when He was chastisedin Pilate’s hall!
You will see that the question must have pained Him if you notice to whom He
addressedit. “How is it that you have no faith?” You chosentwelve, you who
have been with Me from the beginning, you to whom I have expounded the
mysteries which have been left dark sayings to the multitudes—how is it that
My choicestfriends, the picked ones of My band, have no faith in Me? And
the Lord seems sorrowfullyto put this question to some of us—“How is it that
you have no faith, you whose names are written in My book of life, no, written
on My hands, and engravedon My heart—you who have been bought with
My precious blood, snatchedout of the claws of the lion by My almighty
powerand restoredfrom all your wanderings by My loving care? How is it
that you, My favorites—the King’s own chosencompanions— how is it that
you have no faith?” And the question was painful to Him for yet a third
reason—namely, that they had no faith upon a matter in which one would
have thought they might have believed. They were in the vesselwith Him and
2 A Painful and Puzzling QuestionSermon #3241
2 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 57
if the ship went to the bottom, they would go to the bottom in goodcompany,
for their Lord was with them! And yet they had not enough faith in Him to
believe that He would save their lives! Perhaps they knew His ability—if so,
they questioned His willingness. Perhaps they knew His willingness—ifso,

228. they questioned His ability! In either case, itwas very painful that they should
think their own dear friend, their Lord and Master, would let them sink when
the glance ofHis eyes could save them, or the will of His heart could deliver
them! And now, this question, as Jesus Christ puts it to us, must be very
painful to Him. “Do not you, O My children, do not you believe Me? Mine is
an unchangeable love, a love that is strongerthan death, a love which led Me
down into the grave for you—do you not believe Me? If others, who do not
know Me, doubt Me, I can endure their unbelief—but unbelief from you, My
close personalacquaintances, Myown familiar friends—oh, this is hard,
indeed! You have satunder My shadow with greatdelight and do you doubt
Me? You have eatenof My fruit and it has been sweetto your taste, and do
you doubt Me? My left hand has been under your head and my right hand has
embracedyou—I have brought you into My banqueting house—I have fed
you with food such as angels never tasted, I have filled your mouths with
songs suchas seraphs never sang, I have promised you a heritage such as
princes upon earth might well envy—and do you doubt Me? Do you doubt Me
and do you doubt Me about such a matter as whether you shall have food to
eat and raiment to put on? Do the lilies doubt Me? Do the ravens doubt Me?
And will you doubt Me about a matter concerning which lilies have no care
and the ravens have no thought? Do your doubts relate to your eternal
salvation? But have I not guaranteedto save you? Have I not swornthat I will
surely deliver every soul that trusts in Me? What have I done to make you
doubt Me thus? Wherein have I failed you? Show Me which promise I have
broken, to which of My oaths I have been a traitor, or in what case I have
turned My back upon My friends? Oh, doubt me no longer!”— “‘O fearful! O
faithless!’ In mercy He cries, ‘My promise, My truth, are they light in your
eyes? Still, still I am with you, My promise shall stand, Throughtempest and
tossing I’ll bring you to land.’” I wish I could speak in a way that would give
some idea of the tenderness of the way in which my Masterwould put these
questions to you. I think if He were here in bodily presence and showedyou
His wounds, He would then say to you, “canyou distrust Me with these tokens
of love in My hands, My feetand My side? Can you doubt Me now?” And as
He put the question, He would make you feel that it stirred intense anguish in
His soul if it did not in yours. So you see that this was a painful question to
Him who askedit. But in the secondplace, it was a necessaryquestion for

229. them to hear, and it is a necessaryquestion for us to hear, too. I should like to
individualize a little, to hold the mirror up before some of you that you may
see yourselves. There are some here who doubt Christ because they are in
temporal trial. You never were in such a sad position as you are in just now.
Business seems to go all contrary to your designs. Your flood tide has
suddenly ebbed and your vesselthreatens to be high and dry on a shoal. You
have a promise from God that it shall not be so, for He has said, “Trust in the
Lord and do good; so shall you dwell in the land, and verily you shall be fed.”
He has said, “Castyour burden upon the Lord, and He shall sustainyou: He
shall never suffer the righteous to be moved.” Yet for all that, you still doubt.
There is a trouble coming upon you tomorrow, or there is a seasonoftrial
coming in a week’s time. You have takenit before God in prayer and yet, even
after you had prayed over it, and askedGod’s help, you said to a friend, “I do
not know how I shall ever getthrough it.” Now, was that right? Was that
trusting your heavenly friend? Has He not helped you before? Has He not
delivered you in six troubles, and in seven shall any evil touch you? Come,
dear sister, come, dear brother, come at once to the mercy seatwith your
burdens and may God give you faith enough to lay your case before Him, and
you shall then hear Him say, “As your days, so shall your strength be.”— “In
every condition—in sickness, in health, In poverty’s vale, or abounding in
wealth. At home and abroad, on the land, on the sea,
Sermon #3241 APainful and Puzzling Question3
Volume 57 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. 3
As your days may demand, shall your strength always be.” Another personis
here whose trouble is not about gold and silver, food and raiment—it is much
worse—itis a trouble about his soul. He has lately been overwhelmed with a
very terrible temptation and wherever he goes, it haunts him. He tries to run
awayfrom it, but he thinks he might as well try to run awayfrom his own
shadow!It clings to him. It seems to have fastenedupon his hand as the viper
did upon Paul, and he cannotshake it off. He is afraid, indeed, that he will
never be able to overcome this strong temptation. Have you never read this

230. inspired verse, “There has no temptation taken you but such as is common to
man; but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that you
are able; but will, with the temptation, also make a way to escape,that you
may be able to bear it”? Then, “how is it that you have no faith?” Did not the
Lord Jesus teachyou to pray, “Lead us not into temptation”? You have
prayed that and did He not tell you to add, “But deliver us from evil,” as
though, if the first petition were not answered, the secondone might come in?
You have prayed that and you believe that God hears prayer—how is it, then,
that you have no faith to believe that He will hear you in this particular case?
Beloved, Christ is not a Saviormerely for some things, but for all things. And
He does not come in to help His people simply on some days under certain
assaults—butunder all temptations and under all trials, He comes to their
rescue!Weak as you are, He canstrengthen you—and fierce though the
temptation may be—He cancoveryou from head to footwith a panoply of
proof in which you shall stand right gloriously cladand be foreversafe! The
question of the text might just as properly be askedofsome Christians in view
of service which they might render to Christ. You do not preach in the street,
though you have the ability to do so—yousay you never could stand up to face
the crowd. “How is it that you have no faith?” You do not teachin the
Sabbath school, though you sometimes do think you ought to try it, but you
can hardly get enough courage. “How is it that you have no faith?” You would
like to say a word or two to an ungodly companion, but you are afraid that it
would be of no use and that you would be laughed at. “How is it that you have
no faith?” Can you not say as Nehemiah did, “Should such a man as I flee?”
Who are you that you should be afraid of a man that shall die, and of the son
of man that is crushed as easily as a moth? Be of goodcourage and do your
Master’s will! Has He not most certainly said, “Fearnot, you worm, Jacob,
and you men of Israel;I will help you, says the Lord, and your Redeemer, the
Holy One of Israel”? You know that these are His words—then “how is it that
you have no faith?” If we had more faith, dear friends, we would be doing a
greatdeal more for our Lord and we would succeedin it—but for lack of faith
we do not try, and for lack of trying we do not perform—and we are little
nobodies when we might serve the Masterand do much if we had but more
faith in Him! There is another man here who is afraid to die. He has been a
Christian for many years, but wheneverthe thought of death crosseshis mind,

231. he tries to shake it off. He is a believer in Christ, but he is afraid that he shall
not be able to endure the last trying hour. I recollecta sermon which my
grandfather once preachedand which was a rather curious one. His text was,
“The God of all grace,”and he said that God would give His people all grace,
“but,” he said, at the close ofeachpoint, “there is one kind of grace you do not
need.” The refrain came severaltimes over, “There is one kind of grace you
do not need.” I think his hearers were all puzzled, but they learned what he
meant when he closedby saying, “and the kind of grace that you do not need
is dying Grace in living moments, for you only need that when dying time
comes.” It may be that as we are at this moment, we could not play the man in
death, yet I am persuaded that the most timorous women here, the most
desponding man, if they are but resting upon Jesus, willbe able to sing in
death’s tremendous hour! Do not be afraid, beloved—there will be
extraordinary courage given you when you come into extraordinary trial.
Like Hopeful in the river, you will be able to say to your brother, Christian, “I
feel the bottom and it is good.” There is a goodfoothold through the river of
death since Jesus Christ has died! Do not trouble yourself about dying if you
are alreadydead with Christ, for His word is sure, “He that believe in Me,
though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whoeverlives and believes in Me
shall never die.” Be of good courage,orelse the next time you are in bondage
through fear of death, I shall venture to put to you the question of the text,
“How is it that you have no faith?”
4 A Painful and Puzzling QuestionSermon #3241
4 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 57
So might I run through the whole congregation, but perhaps it would be best
to conclude the list by saying that this question might often meet us at our
closetdoors. I hope all of us who profess to be believers in Christ know the
powerof prayer, for if we do not, we are fearful hypocrites! But, brothers and
sisters, is it not very possible that after you have been praying, you come down
from your closetdoubting whether you have been heard? You have askedfor
a certain mercy, but you do not really expect to receive it—and so the Lord
might as wellsay to you, “How is it that you have no faith?” You often do not
get the blessing because you do not believe that God will give you what you

232. ask for! But remember that “allthings are possible to him that believes.” God
denies nothing to a fervent heart when it canplead His promise and lay hold
upon Him by the hand of faith. I would that we had in all our churches a
growing band of men who could really pray. One of the Caesarshad what he
called, “a thundering legion”—theywere men who were Christians and could
pray! It is truly saidthat the man who is mighty on his knees is mighty
everywhere. If you canconquer God in prayer—and that canbe done—you
can certainly conquer your fellow creatures. If, when wrestling with the angel
as Jacobdid, you cancome off victor, you need not be afraid to wrestle with
the very devil, himself, for you will be more than a match for him through the
Lord Jesus Christ! And now, thirdly, dear friends, I think that this is a very
humiliating question for us to answer. I do not wish to answerit for you, but I
want to propose it to every Christian so that he may answerit himself. But I
will help you to answerit. Can you make a goodexcuse for your unbelief? I
will stand and frankly confess thatI cannot find any excuse for mine. This is
my history—I will tell it because Ishould not wonderif it is very much like
yours. I was a strangerto God and to hope, but Jesus soughtme. His Spirit
taught me my need of Him and I beganto cry to Him. No soonerdid I cry
than He heard me and, at length He said to me, “Look, poortrembler, look to
Me, and I will give you peace.” Idid look and I had peace—a peacewhichI
bless God I have never wholly lostthese many years. I lookedto Him and was
lightened and my face was not ashamed! Since then, He has led me in a very
singular path in providence. My trials have been not as many as I deserved,
but enough—andas my days, my strength has been. There has been in
temporals an abundant supply. And in spirituals the fountain has never dried
up. In my darkestnights He has been my star. In my brightest days He has
been my sun. When my enemies have been too many for me, I have left them
with Him and He has put them to the rout. When my burdens have been too
heavy for me to carry, I have castthem upon Him and He never seemedto
make much of them, but carried them as some great creature might carry a
grain of sand! I have not a word to sayagainstHim and if He acts to me as He
has done, if I could live to be as old as Polycarpand were askedto curse Him,
I would have to saywith him, as I saynow, “How can I curse Him? What have
I to say againstHim? He never broke His promise. He never failed in His
word. He has been to me the best Masterthat ever a man had, though I have

233. been one of the worst of His servants. He has been true and faithful to every
jot and tittle, blessedbe His name!” If He were to say to me, “How is it that
you have no faith?” I am sure I do not know what I could answer—Icould
only hide my face, and say, “My Master, I seemto be almosta devil to think
that I cannotbelieve more firmly in such an one as You are—so good, so true,
so kind.” No, I cannot make any excuse for myself and I do not suppose that
you canmake any excuse for yourselves, either! I suppose, however, that the
real reasonof our lack of faith lies in this—that we have low thoughts of God
compared with the thoughts of Him we ought to have. We do not think Him to
be so mighty, so goodor so tender as He is. Then, again, we have very leaky
memories—we forgetHis mighty arm, we forgetwhat He did in days past.
Hermon’s mount and Mizar’s hill we pass by and we let His loving- kindness
be forgotten. I am afraid, too, that we rely too much upon ourselves. Was it
not Dr. Gordon who, when he lay dying, said that the secretofstrength in
faith in Christ was having no faith in ourselves? Iam inclined to think that the
problem of weak faith in God is our having too much self-reliance. But when
you cannottrust to yourselves, then you hang upon Christ and cling to Him as
your only hope—then you give the grip of a sinking man and there is no hold
like that! There is no hold like that of one who feels, “If I do not grip this,
there is nothing else for me to cling to in all the world— ‘Other refuge have I
none
Sermon #3241 APainful and Puzzling Question5
Volume 57 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. 5
Hangs my helpless soul on You.’” I am afraid it is our self confidence that
comes in to mar our trust in God. And besides that, there is our “evil heart of
unbelief in departing from the living God.” I said, the other day, speaking of
some sad, sad temptation into which a brother had fallen, that I wishedthe
devil were dead. But after a while, I correctedmyself and said I wished that I
were dead, for if I were dead and gone, and Christ lived in me, I would not
mind the devil—but when the devil and myself getto working together, we
make a sorry mess of it. He might harmlessly bring the sparks if I had not any

234. tinder, but it is the tinder in me that does the mischief! He might try his
hardest to break into my house if my house were not such a poor clay
tenement. O Lord Jesus, come and live in my heart! Fill it with Yourself, and
then there will be no room for Satan! Hold me fast even unto the end— “May
Your rich grace impart Strength to my fainting heart! My zeal inspire! As
You have died for me Oh may my love to Thee Pure, warm, and changeless
be, A living fire!” So here I leave this point with you Christians, only I shall
beg to come round in spirit and sayto all doubting Christians here, “How is it
that you have no faith?” I will set you the question of my text for you to
answerbetweennow and next Sunday. Give an accountof your unbelief—and
if you cangive a goodaccountof it, pray let us hear it! I never heard any good
excuse made for that wickedsinner, Mr. NoBelief. He cannot be put to death,
I fear, but I often wish that he could be blown to pieces from the muzzles of
the guns of the promises! Oh, that the lastrag of him and the last remnant of
him were cleandestroyed! John Bunyan, in his Holy War, pictures the citizens
of Mansoulgoing round to pick up the bones of the traitors and burying them
all, “till,” he says, “there was not the leastbone, or piece of a bone of a traitor
left.” I wish we could get to that state—thatthere might not be the leastbone,
or piece of a bone of a doubter left, so that we might sing confidently
concerning our God. II. Now, solemnly and most affectionately, I WOULD
SPEAK TO THOSE WHO HAVE NEVER BELIEVED IN CHRIST. To
some of you, that head that once was crownedwith thorns is no object of
reverence. You have never lookedup to “the man of sorrows,”andfelt that
“surely He has borne our griefs, and carriedour sorrows.”It is nothing to you
that Jesus should die. Up to this moment you have been a strangerto Him, so
I beg to ask you the question, “How is it that you have no faith?” The question
is not an impertinent one, but a very natural one; allow one who would do you
goodto press it upon your minds. Do you not know that faith makes the
Christian happy? There are Christians here with very small incomes—a very
few shillings a week. Theyare living in the depths of poverty and yet they
would not change places with kings, for they are so happy because faith makes
them rich! There are others of us who have an abundance of this world’s
goods and yet we can truly saythat we would give them all up if God so willed
it, for they are not our gods. Our wellsprings of joy come from Christ! Faith
makes men happy. “How is it that you have no faith?” You squander your

235. substance to geta day’s amusement. You spend your money for that which is
not bread and you labor for that which satisfies not—but here is something
that is really bread and that would satisfy—how is it that you have it not? You
working men, you sons of toil; with little here to make you blessed, “How is it
that you have no faith?” Faith would make your cottage into a palace, and a
scanty loafto be better than a stalled ox! You, know, too, that it is faith
which enables the Christian to die well. You expect to die soon—then“how is
it that you have no faith?” You are like the man who has to cross a river, but
has made no provision for it! Or like one who is going a long journey, but
takes no money with him, no shoes, no staff, and no scrip. How is it that you
have nothing to help you to die? It is faith which conducts the Christian into
heaven. We sing of “the realms of the blest,” and of Canaan’s “happy land,”
but faith is the only passportto the skies, so, “how is it that you have no
faith?” Do you not desire a blessedfuture? Have you no wish
6 A Painful and Puzzling QuestionSermon #3241
6 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 57
for immortal joys? Does your heart never leapat the thought of the joys that
the saints have before the throne of God? How is it that you let these things
slip by, having no faith? “Without faith it is impossible to please God,” and
the faithless will have their portion in the lake that burns with fire! “How is it
that you have no faith?” Do you mean to venture into that state of misery? Do
you intend to dare the Day of Judgment without an advocate and a friend?
You will have to rise, again, from the grave though the worms destroy your
body, yet in your flesh you will have to see God! The trumpet will be
sounding, the angels will be gathering, the judgment seatwill be set and you
will be calledto account—andwithout faith you must be driven from God’s
presence into black despair! Then, “how is it that you have no faith?” When I
think over these things, it seems to me to be strange that men should be living
in utter indifference to Christ and in neglectof divine things! “How is it,” can
any of you tell us, “How is it that you have no faith?” Is it that there are a
greatmany difficult things that you cannot understand? Now, what is it that
you are askedto believe? Simply this—that sin was so evil and bitter a thing
that God must punish it, and that His owndear Son became a man and

236. suffered for the sins of all those who trust Him—so that those sins may readily
be pardoned because Christsuffered the punishment of them. Really, that
does not strike me as being a very difficult thing to believe! To trust my soul
with the Sonof God, bleeding and dying upon Calvary, does not strike me as
being, in itself, a very difficult thing. And if it is difficult, it surely must be the
hardness of our hearts that makes it so, for there is not beneath the cope of
heaven a doctrine more reasonable, whichmore deserves to be receivedthan
this—that “ChristJesus came into the world to save sinners,” eventhe chief.
I do not think that the most of you, when you are askedwhy you have no faith,
can reply that it is because you do not know what you have to believe. I know
that I have tried to make it plain enoughas far as my preaching is concerned.
If I knew of any words in the Englishlanguage that would be plainer than
those I have used, though they should be so outrageouslyvulgar that I would
be overhauled for using them by all the gentlemen in England, yet I would use
them before I left this platform if I thought I could win one soulby them! The
simple truth of God is that whoevertrusts Christ is saved—andwe have tried
to put this to you in every shape and form and way that we could think of, so
that lack of knowledge is not the reasonwhy you have no faith! I am afraid
that in many of you, lack of faith is from a lack of thought. Oh, how many of
you are mere butterflies! You think about your work, or about your
pleasures, but not about your souls!It is not always a bad sign when a man
begins to be skeptical. I would soonerhe were that than that he were
thoughtless, for even to think about spiritual things is good!Men are often
like some bats which, when they geton the ground, cannotfly—they must get
on a stone and then, when they are a little elevated, they can move their wings.
So, thoughtless men are on the ground and cannot fly—but when God sets
them thinking, they seemas if they were moving their wings. I pray you, think
about these matters, for certainly it must commend itself to every reasonable
person that the better part of men ought to be the most thought of. This poor
mortal rag, which is to drop into the grave, ought not to command my highest
and most continuous thought—but the immortal principle within me which
will outlive the stars and be a thing of life and vigor when the sun has shut his
burning eye from dim old age—this immortal part of my nature ought
certainly to have my most serious and my best regard! If you have been
obliged to say that you have no faith because youhave not thought, I pray you

237. think—and may God help you that this thinking may lead you to faith! But
to close—forourtime is gone—the questionI have put to you is a question
which I hope will never need to be askedof you anymore. May this be the last
time that any man shall have to look you in the face and say, “How is it that
you have no faith?” In order to make this wish true, however, you must
believe now! To believe is to trust Christ Jesus. The Sonof the everlasting God
takes upon Himself the form of man and suffers. And He tells us that if we
rest on Him, just as I now leanhere on this rail with all my weight, He will be
better to us than our faith! There never yet was a man who trusted in Christ
and found Him a liar. If you trust Christ, you shall be saved—no, you are
saved! And the proof of your being savedwill be this—that you will not be the
same man any longer. All things will become new with you. You will be saved
from sinning as well as from the guilt of sin. The drunk shall become sober,
the unchaste
Sermon #3241 APainful and Puzzling Question7
Volume 57 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. 7
shall become pure, the mere moralist shall become spiritual and the enemy of
God shall become His friend as soonas He trusts Christ!— “Lovedof my
God, for Him again With love intense I burn! Chosenof Him ere time began,
I choose Him in return.” I cannot but love Him who has savedme from my
sins! May God bless this question to you; but if it has not yet been of use to
you, I hope that it will follow you. I should like to pin it to your backs, but it
would be better if we could put it in your hearts. I hope that it will wake you
up at night—I trust it may be with you at breakfasttomorrow. And between
the intervals of business I hope there will come up a voice from under the
counter, or from the back of the workshop, “How is it that you have no
faith?” And at night-fall, when you walk alone in the streeta while, may it be
almost as though someone hadtouched you on the shoulder and said, “How is
it that you have no faith?” But mark you, if this question does not haunt you,
now, the day will come when stretchedon that lonely bed, when you must bid
the world adieu, there may seem, perhaps, to be the form of the preacher who

238. now stands before you—or the ghastly form of death, who with bony finger
uplifted, shall preachsuch a sermon to you as your very heart and the
marrow of your bones shall feel, while He says to you— “How is it that you
have no faith?” Oh, may you never need to be askedthat question again, but
may you now believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and be saved! Amen.
EXPOSITION BY C. H. SPURGEON:MARK 4:35-41.
Verses 30, 36 And the same day, when the evening was come, He said unto
them, Let us pass over unto the other side. And when they had sentaway the
multitude—Telling them that Christ would give them no more instruction
that day, and that they had better go back to their homes. There are some
preachers who have great gifts of dispersion, it does not take them long to
scattera congregation—butI expectthat Christ’s disciples found it to be no
easytask to send awaythe crowds that had been listening to their Master’s
wondrous words. But, “when they had sent awaythe multitude”— 36. They
took Him even as He was in the boat. And there were also with Him other
little boats. Christ was Lord High Admiral of the GalileanLake that night
and He had quite a little fleet of vessels around His flagship! 37. And there
arose a greatwindstorm—Our friend, John Macgregor, “RobRoy,” tells us
that the lake is subject to very sudden and severe storms. It lies in a deep
hollow and down from the surrounding ravines and valleys the air comes with
a tremendous rush seldom experiencedeven upon a real ocean, forthis was, of
course, only a little lake though sometimes calleda sea. I have been told that,
on some Scotchlochs, the wind will occasionallycome from three or four
quarters at once, lifting the boat bodily out of the water—andsometimes
seeming to lift the water up towards heaven with the boat and all in it! So it
was that night, when “there arose a greatwindstorm”— 37. And the waves
beat into the ship, so that it was now full of water. No doubt they bailed out
the boat with all their might, and did their best to prevent it from sinking, yet,
“it was now full of water.” But where was their Lord and Master, and what
was He doing while the storm was raging? 38. And He was in the stern,

239. asleepon a pillow. [See Sermon #1121, Volume 19—CHRIST ASLEEP IN
THE VESSEL—Read/downloadthe entire sermon, free of charge, at
http://www.spurgeongems.org.]He was quite at home upon the wild waves—
“Rockedin the cradle of the deep”— for winds and waves were but His
Father’s servants, obeying His commands. “He was in the stern, asleepon a
pillow”—doubtless wearyand worn with the labors of the day. We do not
always think enough of
8 A Painful and Puzzling QuestionSermon #3241
8 Tell someone todayhow much you love Jesus Christ. Volume 57
the wearinessofChrist’s human body. There was not only the effort of
preaching, but His preaching was so full of high thought, and the expressions
He used were so pregnant with meaning, that it must have takenmuch out of
Him to preach thus from the heart, with intense agonyof spirit, and with His
brain actively at work all the while! Remember that He was truly man as well
as the Son of God and that what He did was of so high an order, not to be
reachedby any of us, that it must have exhausted Him and, therefore, He
needed sleepto refresh Him. And there He was, wiselytaking it, and serving
God by sleeping soundly and thus preparing Himself for the toil of the
following day. 38, 39. And they awoke Him, and said unto Him, Master, care
You not that we perish? And He arose and rebuked the wind—It was
boisterous and noisy and He bade it obey its Master’s will! 39. And said unto
the sea, Peace, be still! Can you not almost fancy that you canhear that
commanding Voice addressing the raging, roaring, tumultuous winds and
waves? 39. And the wind ceased, and there was a greatcalm. Not only was
the wind quieted and the sea hushed to slumber, but a deep, dead, mysterious
calm transformed the lake into a molten mirror! When Christ stills winds and
waves, it is “a greatcalm.” Did you ever feel “a greatcalm?” It is much more
than ordinary peace of mind—it is to your heart as if there were no further
possibilities of fear! Your troubles have so completely gone that you can
scarcelyremember them. There is no one but the Lord, Himself, who can
speak so to produce “a greatcalm.” Master, we entreat You to speak sucha
calm as that for those of us who need it! 40. And He said unto them—When
He had calmed the winds and the waves, He had to speak to another fickle

240. set—more fickle than either winds or waves!“And He said unto them”— 40,
41. Why are you so fearful? [See Sermon#2852, Volume 49—COMFORT
FOR THE FEARFUL— Read/downloadthe entire sermon, free of charge, at
http://www.spurgeongems.org.]How is it that you have no faith? And they
fearedexceedingly.—Theywentfrom one fear to another, but this time it was
the fearof awe—a halloweddreadof what might happen to a ship which had
such a mysterious personon board. Though there was probably in their minds
no fear of death, it seemedto them a fearsome thing to be in the presence of
One who had such powerover the raging elements. “Theyfeared
exceedingly”— 41. And said one to another, What manner of man is this, that
even the wind and the sea obey Him? [See Sermon #1686, Volume 28—WITH
THE DISCIPLES ON THE LAKE OF GALILEE—Read/downloadthe entire
sermon, free of charge, at http://www.spurgeongems.org.]BlessedGodman,
we worship and adore You!
END OF PRECEPT AUSTIN RESOURCES
STILLING THE STORM BasedonMark 4:35-41 By PastorGlenn Pease
About 100 years ago an English clergymannamed Whiting was sailing in
the Mediterraneanwhen a storm broke of unusual fury, and hurricane winds.
The waves were like mountains, and they came crashing againstthe ship, and
all on board felt doomed, for the life boats were useless in such a storm.
Whiting continued in fervent prayer, and by the specialprovidence of God the
storm lost it's power, and they made it to port. Whiting wrote the hymn,
"ForThose In Peril On The Sea." It is also called, "EternalFather Strong To
Save." It became the most beloved hymn of American Naval men, and at one
time every worship service in the Annapolis NavalAcademy was concluded
with the entire congregationkneeling and singing this hymn. The second
stanza goes like this:

241. O Savior, whose almighty Word The winds and waves submissive heard,
Who walkedupon the foaming deep, And calm amidst its rage did sleep:
Oh, hear us when we cry to Thee For those in peril on the sea!
The wind and the sea are mighty forces, and they have takenmany lives-so
many that the Bible says when the dead are raised the sea also shall give up
the dead in it. The sea of Galilee is especiallytreacherous,forit is low and
cliffs around it have valley's going to the sea. This draws down cold air which
can produce a storm in a matter of minutes. Even today, one can look upon it
when it is smooth as glass, and ten minutes later there canbe a raging storm.
We want to look at the experience of the disciples as they are caught in one of
these sudden storms. We want to see it in three pictures which deal with the
three persons involved in this event.
I. THE PICTURE OF JESUS.
Verse 35 says the same day, and this means the day that Jesus spoke to the
multitudes, and was so concernedthat His mother and brothers tried to
restrain Him. This was the day that He debated with the Pharisees and
warned them about blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. This was the day that He
taught the parables as recordedin Matt. 13. It was aftera busy day like this
that He was exhausted, and verse 36 says He was so tired that He slept.
We see the humanity of Jesus. He lived for men before He died for them.
He filled His days full with service to man. Sometimes He workedall day, and
then prayed all night. He gave His life in service before He gave it in sacrifice.
Why should He tire Himself to help and teachmen? He was going to the cross
in a few years, and He knew it, but it was not enough that He should die for
their sin, and make salvation possible. Jesussaidby His life of service that a
full and satisfying human life consists in fellowship with God, and compassion
for men in their sin, sickness, Page1
STILLING THE STORM BasedonMark 4 suffering, and sorrow. Meeting
temporal needs was important to Jesus eventhough He came primarily to
meet eternal needs.

242. Jesus lay exhausted in that boat because He could not stand to see the
masses in ignorance of God's mercy and love. While He had breath He had to
teach, heal, and preach. What sweetsleephave they who are exhausted in
giving their lives in service. He was so exhausted that even a storm did not
awakenHim. His very sleeprebukes us, for though He had greaterwisdom
and compassion, He had the same body as you and I. It hungered and thirsted
and became weary, but He used it to its capacity. His body was a living
sacrifice, andthis sleeping Christ is the greatestexample anywhere of
presenting one's body as such a sacrifice.
In this sleepwe see also the trust of His humanity. Jesus did not fear the
storm, for He knew His life was in the Father's hands. I read of a group
getting eagleseggswhere they had to hang down over the cliff, and someone
had to hold the rope. One boy said, "I will go down if my father holds the
rope." You need to have trust in the one holding the rope when your life
depends on it.
In verse 39 we see the deity of Christ. Only God can rebuke the wind and
calm the sea. The only reasonBible writers could put such contrasting
pictures of Jesus side by side is because theywere true. He was truly man,
and truly God. When He said to the winds, "Be still," the word He used
means to be gaggedormuzzled, as if it were a maniac to be bound and
gagged. Some feelthis indicates that the storm was an attempt to destroy
Jesus. Whateverthe case,it reveals that Jesus is the Lord of nature, and that
the destructive forces of it are an evil in the world just as disease anddemon
possession. Manyother miracles are explained awayas mass hypnosis and
other such nonsense, but there is no explanation for this one except that Jesus
was God.
Romans tells us that the whole world is groaning for the day of redemption,
for all of nature is cursedby man's fall. Tornadoes, hurricanes, and
earthquakes are God's permissive will, but He no more approves of them, nor
is He responsible for the evil in nature, anymore than He is for the evil in
man. He who calmedthe storm here will calm it forever, but until then we
must live in a fallen world where evil has great power. Nature would not need

243. to be redeemedas Paul says, if it was not fallen and a perverted expressionof
what God intended.
Just as Jesus revealedHe was the Lord of nature, for only He can calm its
storms, so He revealedthat only He can forgive sin and calm the storms that
rage within man. As God, Jesus coulddo the impossible, and overcome evil
powerin nature and in man.
II. THE PICTURE OF THE DISCIPLES.
In obedience to Jesus they found themselves in trouble. They were
probably taken by surprise thinking that the Lord is with us, and so we
certainly cannot run into danger. It was by His command that we are here.
But it just is not true that there is no danger in obedience to Jesus, orno
danger when He is present. There are many who not only risk their lives, but
lose their lives in obedience to Christ. A missionary was once askedif he liked
what he was doing, and he replied, "No, we do not like to live in filth and with
disease allaround, but Jesus died for these people, and we dare not let them
Page 2
STILLING THE STORM BasedonMark 4 perish because ofdanger."
Following Jesus is not always a stroll through the garden. If obedience was
easythe great commissionwould have been fulfilled long ago.
The disciples could not understand when things gotout of control. It had
to be a terrible storm to frighten these old fishermen. They were filled with
fear and unbelief, and they awoke Jesus accusing Him of not caring. It was as
if to say, "We have been fighting this storm for our lives, and you just sleepas
if you didn't care whether we sink or not." It is always hard for believers to
see why they should suffer. If the disciples saw a boat full of Pharisees going
down in the storm they would not question such a tragedy. It is when we
suffer while living in obedience that we question the love and care of Christ.
Many charge Jesus with not caring when tragedy strikes them. Fortunately
many hold on to their faith and later beg for forgiveness whenthey see how
God works in all things for their good.

244. Fearcan do strange things to people. There are natural and God-given
fears such as fear of pain which teaches a child not to touch fire. Everyone
should fearto take foolishand unnecessarychanceswith their life. But there
are many fears which arise in the mind, and over which we have no control,
and they canmake life miserable. Fears tend to produce the very thing
feared. Fearof failure usually causes failure. The man with one talent was
afraid to do something wrong, and so he did nothing, which was the worst
thing he could do. Fearof the future spoils the presentso that the future is
not pleasant. Fearbegins in the mind, but may effectthe body. Satandelights
to whisper in our ear and make us fearful that Jesus does not care. If we
listen we candevelop all kinds of problems.
In verse 40 Jesus tells us the cause for fear. It is a lack of faith. When faith
fails fear flourishes. Fearparalyzes faith so that it cannot work. Fortunately,
the disciples had nowhere else to turn, and so they came to Jesus. WhenJesus
reveals Himself as capable of handling even the forces ofnature they are
amazed. Here He was sleeping, and now He speaks and nature obeys His
voice.
Verse 41 says they fearedgreatly. Did they go from bad to worse? No, the
fear at first was dolos in the Greek, and it means cowardlyfear, but this
secondfearis fobos, and it means greatreverence, orfilled with awe. They
were awakenedto the fact that a greaterpowerthan man knows anything
about was just demonstrated. They were not able to graspthe reality that
Jesus was in fact, God. The lessonwas learned, and they stoodin fearof the
Lord, that fearwhich is the beginning of wisdom. It is that fearwhich drives
out false fears. A proper fear of God will eliminate the fear of the world.
A story is told of two boys, and one is saying to the other, "Go aheadand
take the apples off the tree. Your father will not hurt you." The other boy
responded, "I know, but if I disobey I will hurt him." It is true faith when we
fear, not just being hurt, but hurting our heavenly Father. This is a godly fear
which arises out of faith and says, "I would rather perish in the storm with
Jesus than be safe on land without Him." The man who fears God need not
fear anything else, for nothing in all creationcan separate him from the love
of God. This was an important experience in bringing the disciples to that

245. point. This picture closes withthem asking the question which all must ask
and answer: What manner of man is this? His powerdemands that the
answerbe, He Page 3
STILLING THE STORM BasedonMark 4
was the Son of God.
III. THE PICTURE OF THE LITTLE SHIPS.
In verse 36 we see there were other ships in the storm. They no doubt
containedsome of the people he had been speaking to on shore. Jesus could
not escapefor people followedHim everywhere. Here they were as a very
small part of the picture. They had nothing to do with what happened. So
why would such a detail be included in the Word of God? There is a
significant teaching here by implication. They profited by the experience of
the disciples. Theyalso were spared because ofthe calming of the storm.
They may not have even knownwhat happened, but it was a blessing to them.
There are many blessings that Jesus gives to His church that are a blessing to
societyall around them, even though they do not recognize the giver of the
blessing. This is typical with the work of Christ. When He blesses He does
not stopwith His own, but sends rain on the just and the unjust.
In America where we have so many freedoms and rights because ofthe
Christian influence, masses do not even know why they have them, and that
many of our blessings are the result of the teaching of Christ. His blessings
overflow, and there is truly a wideness in God's mercy. When we trust in
Christ and allow His power to still the storms in us, there should be an
overflowing benefit to all those around us.